seuered from the end of that signe or from the vertue and truth of it which he cals spirit as Rom. 2.27 But they that by the letter vnderstand the literall sense and by the name of the Spirit the allegoricall speake to no purpose But when it is attributed to the Creator himselfe how many waies is the word Spirit taken Two manner of wayes one way essentially otherwise personally And essentially either in common of the whole Trinitie Ioh. 4.24 God is a spirit or else specially for the diuine nature of Christ or for the power and efficacie of the truth in the humanitie assumed f Mat. 12.28 Ro. 1.4 Of his Sonne made of the seed of Dauid according to the flesh declared to be the Sonne of God according to the spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead 1. Pet. 3.18 Put to death according to the flesh but quickened in the spirit in the which also he preached vnto the spirits that are in prison So Heb. 9.14 Christ by the eternall spirit offered vp himselfe without spot to God and 1. Tim. 3.16 he was iustified in the spirit But when is this word Spirit vsed personally When it is taken for the third person in deitie who together with the Father and the Sonne is the same in essence and deitie as Mat. 28.19 Go baptize all nations in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the holy Spirit But why is the third Person called the Spirit Because he is that essentiall vertue and working being of the same substance together with the Father and the Sonne proceeding equally and as it were breathed from them both or else by a Metonymie of the effect or else because he breatheth where he listeth g Ioh. 3.8 or else because he stirreth vp spirituall motions in the hearts of the beleeuers and doth purifie their hearts and quicken them which also is shewed by this epithet Holy not sanctified but sanctifying or the sanctifier in way of excellencie as the Father is called the Creator the Sonne the Redeemer of his especiall operation in vs which is called Sanctification h 1. Pet. 1.2 Proue now that the holy Ghost is God I proue it 1. By the Phrases of Scripture 2. By the attributing of those properties belonging to God vnto him 3. By the workes or effects which agree to God alone 4. By that worship and honor which is performed vnto him by the faithfull 5. By that punishment which is inflicted vpon such as sinne against the holy Ghost Shew me those sentences of Scripture whereby you can proue that the holy Ghost is God Those words which the Prophets do affirme were spoken by the God of hoasts the Apostles do ascribe to the holy Ghost As that we reade Esa 6.9 Iehouah said vnto the Prophet Go and say to this people Heare and vnderstand not c the Apostle Act. 28.25 attributeth to the holy Ghost Againe Act. 5.3 Peter saith thus to Ananias How is it that he hath filled thine heart that thou shouldest lye vnto the holy Ghost and presently after Thou hast not lyed vnto men but vnto God But the Spirit is in plaine words called God and the temple is assigned vnto him which belongs to God alone c 1. Cor. 3.16.17 6.19 20 2. Cor. 6.16 and he is called Lord and God d 1. Cor. 12.4.5 Shew some testimonies wherein the proprieties which agree to God alone are attributed to the holy Ghost Gen. 1.2 It is said that the Spirit of God moued vpon the waters presently in the beginning of the creation therefore he is eternall a Heb. 9.14 He is said to be present euery where and of infinite greatnesse Psal 139.7 O Lord whither shall I flie from thy spirit Wisd 1.7 The spirit of the Lord filleth the world Whereupon Basill in his book intreating of the holy Ghost against those which denie him frameth this demonstration Euery creature hath a substance circumscribed The holy Ghost hath not a substance circumscribed Therefore he is not a creature and ergo he is a God He is said to be omniscient knowing all things Ioh. 15.13 That spirit shall leade you into all truth 1. Cor. 2.10 The spirit searcheth all things yea euen the deepe things of God And he is called Almightie b Esa 14.13 Proue the diuinitie of the holy Ghost by his workes The works which are onely proper to God alone are ascribed to him as the worke of creation conseruation viuification Iob 33.4 The Spirit of Iehouah hath created me and the Spirit of the Almighty hath quickened me Psal 33.6 By the word of the Lord were the heauens made and all the power of them by the spirit of his mouth He is said in like manner to dwell in the hearts of the faithfull as in a temple c Rom. 8.9 1. Cor. 3.6 Regeneration iustification sanctification d Ioh 3 6.8 1. Cor. 6.11 1. Cor. 3.16 truth grace and whatsoeuer good thing can be imagined 1. Cor. 12.4.5.11 One and the same Spirit diuideth all things How do you proue that he is God by that worship and honor which is giuen vnto him 1. Because faith and inuocation is attributed vnto him for we are baptized into the holy Ghost as well as into the Father and into the Sonne e Mat. 28.19 and as we call vpon the name of the Father and the Sonne euen so also on the holy Ghost 2. We confesse in the Creed that we beleeue in the holy Ghost 3. Because euen the Angels themselues called Seraphims do adore the holy Ghost f Esa 6 3 and the Apostles call vpon him g Act. 13.2.3 2. Cor. 13.13 Reu. 1.4 How do you proue by the punishment which is inflicted vpon them that sinne against the holy Ghost that he is God Because blasphemie against him is not remitted h Mat. 12.31 for Christ saith Mark 3.29 He that shall sinne or speake blasphemie against the holy Ghost shall neuer be forgiuen neither in this world nor in the world to come Now proue that the Spirit of God is a person subsisting in God really distinguished from the Father and the Sonne 1. Out of the Creed for whereas we say in the beginning I beleeue in God and presently adde 1. the Father 2. the Sonne 3. the holy Ghost as we confesse the holy Ghost to be God so also do we acknowledge the same to be the third person in the deitie not by degree but by order 2. In the baptisme of Iesus Christ the Fathers voice is heard from heauen Christ stands by who was baptized of Iohn Baptist and the holy Ghost descended in the forme of a Doue who sitteth vpon Christ i Mat. 3.16.17 But euen Christ himselfe Ioh. 14.16 distinguisheth the holy Ghost from himselfe and the Father when he saith Another comforter shall he giue vnto you he saith another in person not another thing in essence and 15.26 I will send you the Spirit euen the
the Lord doth manifest his power by him h Exo. 18.17 2. Againe he is called water Iohn 3.5 Vnlesse a man be borne a new of water and the spirit he shall not enter into the kingdome of God And 7.18 He that beleeueth in me as saith the Scripture riuers of water of eternall life shall flow out of his belly Now this he spake of the spirit because it cooleth vs it quencheth our spirituall thirst i Ioh. 4.14 it watereth vs being emptie of all the iuice of life and maketh vs fruitfull it washeth away all the filthinesse of our hearts and like water is poured into the beleeuers as it is said I will poure out of my Spirit Ioel 2.28 and Esa 44.3 3. He is called fire as Math. 3.11 He that shall come after me he shall baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire From the effect because he purgeth out all the drosse inflameth vs to the feare of God to loue and kindnesse both of God and our neighbour and hath other effects like vnto fire 4. He is called Seed 1. Iohn 3.9 He which is borne of God hath his seed in himselfe because by his power as it were by seed the faithfull are renewed and are made new men that being dead to sinne they may liue to God 5. He is called the annointing b 1. Ioh. 2.27 Psal 45.8 and the Oile of gladnesse the speech being borrowed from the custome of annointing which was vsed in time of the law to signifie the fragrant smell and spirituall sweetnesse of the gifts of the spirit What doth the holy Ghost dwell in the hearts of the beleeuers onely by his gifts or also by his Essence Yea euen by his Essence yet not extensiuely or as it were a part of the essence of things as the Manichees and others dreamed but intensiuely so farre forth as he is euery where present as he is God and in the efficacie of his presence Rom. 8.11 The Spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwelleth in you And Ioh. 14.23 Christ saith We shall come vnto him and make our abode with him For we may not thinke that he bestowes his gifts so vpon vs that he himselfe should be in another place but he is present with his gifts both to the whole Church and euery particular elect gouerning and quickning them both within and without 1. Câ—â—int 6.19 Your body is the temple of the holy Ghost which is in you And â— Cor. 13.13 The communion of the holy Ghost be with you all What doctrines are contrary to this 1. The heresie of the Pneumatomachoi who denie the holy Ghost who do of set purpose oppose themselues and impugne the holy Ghost of which stamp was Samosatenus who called the holy Ghost the power of God hauing no person and the simple action of God in the hearts of men 2. Macedonius who affirmed the holy Ghost to be not a Lord but a seruant and a Minister and that he was not the Creator but a creature and by the name of Spirit was onely signified those new motions which God stirreth vp in the regenerate abusing that place Psal 51.12 Create a new heart in me O God and renue a right spirit in my bowels Where the name of Spirit is vsed for the created gifts of the Spirit 3. Seruetus who imagined that the holy Ghost was nothing else but the power of God infused into euery creature whereby they moue and liue which Philosophers call Nature 4. The errour of the latter Grecians who denied that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Sonne 5. The blasphemie of Campanus and certaine other Anabaptists who cried out that the holy Ghost tooke his beginning as soone as Christ was glorified abusing that testimonie Iohn 7.39 As yet the holy Ghost was not giuen because Iesus was not yet glorified Where it is manifest that the Euangelist speaketh not of the person but of those admirable gifts which were powred out vpon the Apostles in the day of Pentecost as also in that saying of the Disciples of Iohn Act. 19.2 Yea we haue not so much as heard whether there be any holy Ghost or not 6. The errour of those who denied him to be adored with one and the same faith and inuocation with the Father and the Sonne The fourth common Place of the holy Scripture What is the holy Scripture called THe Scripture putting one name for another is vsed for the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which the companie of the faithfull doth religiously vse for the instruction in godlinesse And it is called holy because being deliuered of God it containeth holy things necessary vnto eternall life And in the same sense it is called the written word of God and the vnappealable Iudge of all controuersies in religion a Esa 8.20 Luk. 16.29.31 Who is the Author of it God himselfe who did commit his will vnto writing by men called immediatly of himselfe and inspired by the holy Ghost as * As his penmen and publike notaries his seruants at hand 2. Pet. 1.21 For the Prophesie was not at any time brought by the will of man but the holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy Ghost Hereupon all the Prophets do with one accord repeate this The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it Esa 58.14 These things saith the Lord Ezec. 12.25.28 2. Tim. 3.16 The whole scripture was giuen of God by inspiration 1. Cor. 2.13 Which things we speake not in the words which mans wisedome teacheth but which the holy Ghost teacheth Wherupon depend the adiuncts of the Scripture as the authority the excellency the truth and fulfilling of them which is as necessary as it must needs be that God is true Whence also it comes to passe that the Scripture alone is to be beleeued for it selfe of it selfe is worthy to be beleeued neither is it subiect to the censure addition diminution or alteration of Angels or men a Deut. 12.32 Reu. 22.18 It alone is without all error b Mar. 16.24 and we are bound to beleeue it alone vpon the bare affirmation thereof by it alone all opinions which all men shall reade c Deu. 17.9.10 Esa 8.20 Mal 2.7 Act. 17.2 are to be confirmed and to be decided d Iosu 1.8 Iob. 5.39 Act. 17.11 This alone is perfect and containeth all things necessary vnto life eternall e Psal 19.8 Luke 16.29 Ioh. 15.15 Act. 20.20.27 2. Tim. 3.16 17 Lastly it is firme and constant f 2. Pet. 1.19 How manifold is it Two-fold for it is deuided into the old and new Testament or into the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles which is contained in the Canonicall bookes Which bookes be called Canonicall All those which being indited by the holy Ghost were either written or allowed by the Prophets and Apostles that these alone might be the rule and direction of faith and good workes by which all other doctrines are to be weighed
is patient toward vs deferring his comming onely vntill the number of the Elect were fulfilled and that all might haue oportunitie to conuert themselues vnto God What is the execution of predestination It is the disposing vse and application of all second causes or meanes whereby as it were by degrees God doth passe to the end of his highest decree Of how many sorts are those meanes Of two some are common as well to the Elect as the Reprobate wherein the Elect and the Reprobate are made equal others proper and speciall to either wherein the elect are discerned from the reprobate Those that are common are threefold namely the Creation of man male and female in the vpright state that is in righteousnesse and holinesse a. Gen. 1.26 Eccles 7.29 but changeable For God alone is vnchangeable 2 The Fall of man whereby he defiled himselfe with sinne most fouly b. which could not haue happened without both the ordinance and will of God that mans wretchednesse might giue place to God his mercie and the transgression of man to Gods iustice neyther yet can any thing be said to fall out without the knowledge of god or God being against it and vnwilling or vnaduisedly from whose will and pleasure not the little sparrowes are excepted Matth. 11.29 Neuerthelesse the fall of man was from his owne accord and of his owne will and therefore the fall of Adam sticketh as a fault in his free aâ—d vncompelled will wherewith he obeyed the serpent rather then god and not in the onely bare will of god whereupon it was very well said of Prudentius Nemo nocens si fata regunt quod viuitur et fit Imo nocens quicunque volens non quod licet audet No man is bad if fate doth rule and cause men liue in ill Yea he is bad who lawlesse liues and liues so with his will 3. The spreading of that sinne that is of the guilt and punishment from Adam ouer all men for no cleane thing can bee bred of an vncleane d. Iob. 14.4 from whence it commeth that all men by nature not by imitation and custome are the children of wrath Ephes 2.3 For seeing that God before he created mankind had determined both to shew a notable token of his mercie euen in the saluation of the Elect and also to declare his iust iudgement it was necessarie that eyther should bee included vnder sinne namely that he might haue mercie on them that beleeued and againe that hee might finde argument of iust condemnation in those to whom it is giuen neither to beleeue nor to vnderstand the mysteries of God Matth. 13.11 By these ruines of mankind therefore God all-wise decreed to separate some to himselfe to choose them and to bring them to life as vessels of his mercie and to leaue others in their corruption and to reserue them vnto punishment as vessels of his wrath against sinne and that with such wisedome that all the praise of the saluation of the Elect should wholy be referred to the mercie of God and the whole fault of the condemnation of the Reprobate should remaine in themselues Hovv many are the proper and peculiar meanes ordeined by God for the Elect They are sixe which being referred to Election or the Predestination of the Elect are properly the effectes thereof but compared one with an other and to the ende of Election may bee called both the causes and effects And three are like mediate causes the other three like the effects The first meanes is Christ not as the word is singly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consubstantiall and equall with the father in all pointes for so is he the first cause of our Election together with the father and the holy Ghost and not the second Iohn 13.18 I knowe whom I haue chosen but as hee is the Mediatour in whome the father might choose according to that saying of the Apostle In him wee were chosen before the foundations of the world were layed Eph. 1.4 and through whom being applied to the Elect God would both remit sinnes as also impute perfect righteousnesse by which name Christ himselfe beeing defined 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called a man as it were appointed Act. 17.31 and which was ordeined before the foundation of the world but was declared in the last times for our sakes 1. Pet. 1.20 Therefore the Father hath ordeined his Sonne that he might assume an humane nature into the vnitie of his Person who suffered and was dead for the satisfaction of the Elect that hee might redeeme them from iniquitie and might rise againe for their iustification a Rom. 4.25 Finally who to the Elect which apply him to themselues through faith might be VVisedome and righteousnesse Sanctification and Redemption 1. Cor. 1.30 In choosing and appointing which meane all these miracles of God saith Bernard doe at once concurre 1. Gods iustice his mercie towards his Elect as also his iustice in punishing their sinnes in his beloued one 2. In one and the selfe same person of Christ God and man 3. One and the same woman a mother and a virgin 4. One and the same Sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without father without mother 5. And the same Christ our Iudge and Aduocate The second meane is Vocation effectuall vnto true repentance and acknowledging of Christ through the inspiration of the holy Ghost b Rom. 8.30 ad Tit. 2.14 3.7 Ordinarie in them that are of yeeres through the preaching of the Gospell Extraordinarie also as in Infants that are elected as namely Iohn Baptist in his mothers wombe c. Luk. 1.44 and in some that are deafe the meane thereof beeing vnknowne vnto vs. The third meane is faith in Christ or the applying of Christ by faith whereupon our most straight coniunction with him our vnion our incorporation or societie and ingrafting into him followeth d Iohn 15.5 17.21 Gal. 3.27.28 Ephes 3.6 1. Iohn 1.3 Rom. 11.17 From these follow three effects Iustification before God which consisteth in the imputation of Christs righteousnesse Iustification by which the Elect hauing the holy Ghost freely bestowed on them are renewed in the spirit of their minde and are made new men which by them also worketh good workes which are pleasing and acceptable to God for Christs sake and Glorification through the same Christ which very meanes Gods Predestination ordeyned from the beginning these and euery of them God of his meere grace applyeth to euery of the Elect by the effectuall preaching of the Gospell whensoeuer hee pleaseth sometime sooner sometime later euen as God himselfe doth will and decerne most wisely and most mercifully And this is the true golden chaine of Saluation and indissoluble knot which leadeth from the supreme cause thorough meanes ordeined and applied to the last effect The ende therefore cannot be hoped for without the meanes thereof neither ought th end to be separated from the meanes neyther may we omitting the meanes runne from one
the order of Application Analyticall namely that euery one who seeketh the declaration of his election should not begin at that most excellent degree that is at the verie secret purpose of God without Christ and the voice of the gospell crying out in the Church for so will it fall out that he cannot at all endure that immensurable right of God in a contrarie course but let him so begin at the lowest degrees as at the effects namely let him make his beginning at the calling through Christ the hearing of him according as Rom. 8.30 Those whom he hath elected he hath called so he may by little and little come to that principall part of our saluation where at last hauing found a firme and substantiall remedie against all tempests he may rest as it were in harbour in this wise Let him search diligētly if he heare the word of God with a good heart and therewith be well affected both to God-ward and toward his neighbour for this is an effect of Regeneration and Sanctification from thence to faith whether he feele himselfe to be in Christ by faith or whether he doth beleeue on Christ From faith to iustification from iustification let him go on to effectuall calling By which graces of God if they be in vs euery faithfull man may most assuredly iudge of his owne election a Iohn 1.12 Eph. 1. v 4 5 1. Pet. 1.20 21.22.23 For sense and motion are not more certaine proofes of an animall life then Faith Hope Charitie are arguments of our election Besides in the childrē of God there is a singuler testimony of the holy Ghost testifying to our spirit that we are the sons of God by which spirit vve crie boldly Abba Father Rom. 8. ver 14.15 Gal. 4.6 But if sonnes then heires vvith God and fellovv heires vvith Christ and so from the last to the first praedestinate to life Hereunto belong also certaine outward things as annexed to them viz. harkening to the word of God and signing of the Sacraments whereto we attribute the second place But vvhat if any shall not as yet feele these effects of faith of the holy Ghost and of regeneration or shall feele them vveake shall he therefore make account that he is of the number of the reprobate or shall he despaire of his saluation By no means but let him rather flie to the word and will of God therein reuealed that by obeying it he may obtaine saluation a Rom. 10.8 14.15 1. Cor. 11.24.25 neyther ought any to despaire of the mercie of God as long as he doth not sinne against the holy ghost for some are effectually called of God later then others as that famous example of the thiefe hanging on the crosse sheweth b Luk. 23 40.41.42 Is there a certaine number as well of the Elect as of the Reprobate Surely with God there is but not with vs Iohn 13.18 I knovv whom I haue chosen 2. Tim. 2.19 the Lord knoweth who are his and by consequent who are not his But are there few that shall be saued Luke 13.23 or is there a greater number of the Elect then of the Reprobate Seeing there are few which find the way of life c Mat. 8.13 14. and it is but a fourth sort of them neither which receiue the word of God with an honest and pure heart surely the number of them is great if it be considered by it selfe But comparatiuely if the number of them that shall be saued be laid vnto the number of them that perish then surely Christ being Iudge the number of these is the greater d Math. 20.26 May the regenerate assuredly by faith make mention of their Election and may they glorie thereof in the Lord They may and ought so to doe 1 Because they shall glorie to the Lord that they are Christs chosen people and peculiers Isa 44.5 2 Those that are foreknowne predestinated and elected the same are called iustified and sanctified neither can they be seperated from the loue of God Rom. 8.29.30.31.35.38 3 Because God confirmeth annoynteth and sealeth vs with others partakers of the faith into Christ through the holy Ghost 4 Because the sonne casteth forth none that are his Iohn 6.31 Nor suffereth one sheepe to bee taken from him Iohn 10.28 5 Because wee must certainely and constantly beleeue in God the father in Iesus Christ and in the holy ghost that there is a holy Catholicke Church a communion of Saints that our sinnes are forgiuen vs through Iesus Christ and for his sake and that the raysing vp againe of the flesh and life euerlasting is assuredly promised 6 Because Gods decree cannot bee made voide Hence our comfort is 1. Iohn 3.14 We know that we are translated from death to life and vers 21. If our heart condemne vs not we haue boldnesse with God And chap. 5.19.20 We know that we are of God vve knovv that the sonne of God is come and hath giuen vs a minde to know him which is true May the Elect perish No neyther be seduced finally Mat. 24.24 I Because they are the blessed of the Father for whome is prepared the kingdome before the foundations of the world were laid Mat. 25.34 2 And it is the fathers will that they which are giuen to the son perish not Ioh. 6.39 3 They are committed to the sonne Ioh. 17.12 4 They are kept by the power of GOD through faith 1. Pet. 1.5 5 And to them is giuen faith and perseuerance to the end Act. 13.48 Phil. 1.6 6 Last of all Gods purpose is vnchangeable But many seeme possible to he blotted out of the booke of life by the place in Exod. 32.32 Blot me out of the booke of life and Psal 69.29 Let them be blotted out of the Booke of life It is the fallacie of a figure of speech For Moses saying is partly Hyperbolicall and Exstaticall of a minde onely bent vpon saluation of the chosen people partly hypotheticall namely if it might be possible as is that speach of Paule Rom. 9.3 I vvould vvish my selfe to be separate from Christ for my brethrens sake Such accompt did they make of the glorie of God and such was their loue towards their brethren And Psalm 69. the Prophet by speaking figuratiuely doth desire nothing but that Hypocrites who seemed in the errour of themselues and others the sonnes of the kingdome and are called the vnwritten might bee manifested that they belong not to the companie of the elect and therefore he addeth Let them not bee vvritten with the iust Of whom 1. Iohn 2.19 They went from among vs but they vvere not of vs For had they beene of vs they vvould in like sorte haue remayned vvith vs but this came to passe that it might appeare that all are not of vs. But vvhat doth it follovv of the doctrine of praedestination that it skilleth not hovv any man liue seeing the elect can no more fall avvay vvhatsoeuer they doe neither can
thirtieth common place Of the last Iudgement VVhat is signified in the Scriptures by the word Iudgement 1 COmmonly to iudge is to deeme to thinke and iudgement is taken for the opinion or meaning of the minde 2 It may be knowne what it is by the contrarie thereof for to iudge and to saue are contrary as therefore to saue is to free one from destruction and to giue life so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to iudge is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to condemne to destroy to giue cause of condēnation In which sense it is vsed Ioh. 3.17 God sent not his sonne into the vvorld that he should iudge the vvorld that is that he should cōdemne or rather be the cause of condemnation but that the vvorld might bee saued through him Whereupon iudgement is vsed for the cause of condemnation vers 19. This is the condemnation that that light came into the world and men loued darknesse rather then that light And for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemnation Ioh. 5 24. He that beleeueth in me hath life eternall and shall not come into condemnation 3 To iudge is to rule and gouerne as Iud. 3.10 and in other chapters where iudgement is taken for Rule and for the minde of the iudge and for equitie or for that which is iust and right a luk 11.42 And the iudge for the Magistrate b Exod. 2 14 all through And first surely when iudgement is attribured to God it is taken for the ful Rule vniuersal gouernment and administration wherewith the whole world standeth sure is preserued and gouerned c Ioh. 5 22 27 30 Gen. 18.25 2. For the gouernment and well ordered state of the Church whereby the father manifesteth the Gospell through the sonne maintaineth the ministerie bestoweth the holy Ghost quickeneth the deade by the word euen from the beginning to this day prepareth a kingdome for the sonne that is the Church Mat. 12 18 Behold my seruant whome I haue chosen I will put my spirit on him and he shall shew iudgement to the Gentiles 3. For Gods vengeance and punishment on sin sinners d 1 Pet 4 17 4. For Gods preceps or commandements e Psal 19.9 119 13 30 throughout 5 To iudge doth signifie to reprehend others faultes by the example of ones owne vertue f Math 12 27 41 42. c 19.28 Luk. 22 30. The Apostles shall iudge the twelue tribes of Israell that is the Apostles faith and Doctrine shal take all excuse away from the Israelites So Ro. 2.27 6. To iudge doth properly belong to the Iudge when he giueth sentence whereby either he condemneth or iustifieth one that is he doth indeede condemne by pronouncing him guiltie of the fault and by adiudging him to punishment but he doth iustifie when he freeth any one from the crime and punishments due to the crime And in this sense iudgement is the Lords cēsure freeing the elect and pronouncing them heires of eternall life but cōdemning the reprobate How manifold is the Lords iudgement Twofold Particular or Antecedent temporall and hidden which is either of many or of euery one in the time of euery ones life or death for that the Lord either in this life doth defend those that are his according to his promise The gates of hel shal not ouercome it Mat. 16.18 or chastiseth them when they erre with warr famine pestilence or with some other kinde of punishments that they may not be condemned with this world g 1. Cor 11 32 Whereupon 1. Pet. 4.10 Iudgement beginneth at the house of God or finally receiueth their soules into heauen and on the contrarie keepeth downe the wicked and punisheth their sinnes diuerse waies and at length deliuereth their soules to Sathan to be tormented h Luk. 16 22 29 2 Vniuersall extreame manifest finall absolute eternall is that which shall be in the last day when the bodies are raised vp of which we must principally heere entreat By what arguments is it declared that the iudgement shall be vniuersall and extreame 1. Because iudgment and Resurrection are so necessarily ioyned the one to the other and it cannot bee that God can iudge of all men which are deade vnlesse hee raise them from the deade nor can resurrection be assigned to any other end then that God might iudge all men might separate the sheepe from the goats the corne from the chaffe the godly from the vngodly a Mat. 25 13 2. It is declared by a remarkable principle in nature which teaeth that God i◠iust and therefore it must needes be well with the good and euill with the wicked for euer which because in this life it cannot be for that there are so many wicked men and Atheists who commit all kinde of wickednesse whom neuerthelesse God doth not take vengeance on in this life againe for that there are godly men and some that worshippe God sincerly who liue a most troublesome life so farre is God from rewarding them in this life b necessarie is it that there should bee a certaine and vnfallible iudgement remaining afterward wherein the wicked might be punished and the good may receiue the reward of piety Cor 15 19 3. Bur farre more certainly is it shewed by testimonies of holie Scripture Psal 9.8 The Lord hath prepared his throne for iudgement and shall iudge the world in righteousnesse and 50.1 The God of Gods hath spoken and called the earth from the rising of vp the sun vnto the going downe thereof our God shall come and shall not keepe silence that he may iudge all men Isa 66.15 Behold the Lord shall come in fire Mat. 25.31 and so following all the whole act of iudgement is described Luk. 8.17 There is not any thing hid that shall not be euident Ioh. 12 48. The word that I haue spoken shall iudge him in the last day Rom. 2 16. God shall iudge the secrets 1 Cor. 3 13. Euery mans worke shall bee made manifest Heb. 9 27. It is appointed vnto men that they shal once dy after that commeth the Iudgemēt Iud. 14 15 ver Enoch the seauenth from Adam prophecyed of such saying Behold the Lord commeth with thowsands of his Saints to giue iudgement against all men to rebuke all the vngodly among them of all their wicked deedes Therefore must their needes bee a Iudgement 4. We confesse in the Apostles Creede that Christ shall come to iudge the quick and the dead What is the last iudgement It is the act of Iudgement whereby Christ in the last day shall presently after the resurrection of the deade pronounce sentence vpon all men with great maiestie and glorie separating the elect from the reprobate and adiudging them to eternall life but the reprobate to vnquenchable fire What are the efficient causes of the iudgement to come 1. The eternall God Father Sonne and holy Ghost inseparably for as much as there belongeth to the iudiciall power dominion ouer all things authoritie of iudging and euen the decree it selfe Dan. 7.9.10 The auncient of daies did sit and he sat in iudgement and the bookes were opened and Iohn 16.8
it vseth these meanes helps and instruments to worke our saluation In which sense the Church is said to be sanctified and washed in the lauer of water thorough the word Ephe. 5.16 Tit. 3.5 Baptisme is called the Lauer of Regeneration Renonation And Act. 22.16 Be baptized washed from thy sins in calling vpon his name Hereupon Augustine hath this saying whence commeth this vertue to the water that it should touch the bodie in Ioh. Trac 80 and wash the heart but that the word causeth it not because it is spoken but because it is beleeued And that the grace of God ought not to bee tyed to the outward signes Peter teacheth speaking thus of Baptisme 1 Pet. 3.21 It saueth vs not that Baptisme whereby the filthinesse of the flesh is cast away but whereby it comes to passe that a good conscience maketh request to God by the Resurrection of Iesus Christ Cornelius receiued grace before Baptisme a Act. 10.5 For God vseth meanes and instruments to worke our saluation but yet so as hee worketh by his owne proper and inward vertue most freely when how and in whome hee will and doth not yeelde vp his power and vertue to the outward signes As also in that seuen times washing of Naaman the Syrian in Iordan was not placed the purging of him from his Leprosie which then the power of GOD alone wrought in him b 2. King 9 â—4 Hence it comes to passe that some receiue grace without the Sacrament as Abraham was iustified before Circumcision and the Theefe on the Crosse without Baptisme and the Lords Supper Some receiue the Sacraments and not grace because they want faith as Iudas of whom Augustine saith Hee receiued the bread of the Lord but not that bread which was the Lord. Others receiue both together as it were by a certaine coniunction of the thing with the signes as the faithfull who take the Supper worthily Whether doe the Sacraments imprint any stampe or anie spirituall worke in soule and that such as cannot be blotted out Not of themselues or their owne power nor yet by anie supernaturall verture inherent in them not by a reall and essentiall imprinting of some signe as the printing of a picture or signe is made in wax or money For the Scripture alloweth none such But yet God doth as it were marke out and seale vp his Sacramentally spiritually by them as instruments giuing the pledge of his spirit and the light of faith whereby they are made conformable to Christ and discerned from infidels and are marked out vnto the profession of Christ And this note in the purpose of God is such as cannot bee blotted out 2. Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God is sure hauing this seale The Lord knoweth who are his And 2. Cor. 1.21 He which hath annointed vs is God and who hath sealed vs and giuen vs the pledge of his spirit And Ephe 1.13 In whom also yee beleeuing yee were sealed with the holy spirit of promise which is the earnest of the Inheritance And Chap. 4.30 Doe not yee greeue the holie spirit of God by whom yee are sealed And Ezech. 9.4 The markes of the letter Tau is saide to be made in the forehead of those men which sigh and mourne And Reuel 7.3 The seruants of God are marked in their foreheads as on the contrarie the children of perdition are saide to bee marked with the marke of the beast Reuel 13.16.17 To whome doth it belong to administer the Sacraments To them only to whom it is permitted to exercise the office of Preaching the Gospell According to that saying Goe yee forth teach all Nations baptizing them in the name of the Father son and Holy Ghost Math. 28.28 and 1. Cor. 4.1 For the Sacraments bee the appurtenances of the Ministerie of the word of God and the seales of Gods promises which cannot lawfully be set too without the vnfolding of this word of God For neiher can their be an accessorie vnlesse their be a principall And it belongeth to the same man as the Chancelor vsing the Kings authoritie to write the tables of the Testament faithfully and to seale them with his seale Whence doe the Sacraments receiue their power and excellency From the institution of God so that that forme be obserued which he hath prescribed that by a publick person either rightly called or at the least by a common error vsing the publicke function and not of the manners merit and excellencie of the person working administring Phil. 1. But whether doe the Ministers to whom is committed the lawfull administration of the Sacraments and are called Gods fellow-morkers deliuer also with their hands the matter of the Sacrament No but they do outwardly giue the earthly signes and doe onely performe the outward dueties and God doth inwardly conferre the heauenly gifts represented by them giues increase because God alone doth Circumcise the heart a Deut. 30 And therefore this Circumcision is said to be made without hands b Col 2 11 And Iohn the Baptist confessed that hee indeede baptised them with water but the Lord Iesus did baptise them with the Holy Ghost and with fire Math. 3.11 And onely the heauenly father giueth that bread which is indeede heauenly Iohn 6.32 Otherwise sometimes that is ascribed to the Ministers of the word which belongeth to God alone For that is the nature of words which belong to one thing that that is attributed to the instrument which belongeth to the principall efficient cause Where and when ought the Sacraments to be admininistred In the assembly of the Church and vsually no where else to wit when the whole Church is gathered together or a great part thereof not out of the assembly of the Church Which ought to be the forme and manner of administration That those signes should bee vsed without change which Christ himselfe hath prescribed And that the words of the institution then also of the Lords promise be recited and explaned not in a strange but in a knowne speach before the Sacrament bee administred and deluered a Act 19.3 4.5 1 Cor. 11 23 For the Apostle doth expresly forbid 1. Cor. 14.19 to vse a strange language in the Church And such ceremonies ought to bee vsed which are not humane and receiued but appointed and commaunded by the authority of the son of God as also praiers and thanksgiuings After the example of Christ who commaunded the Church to doe this Doe ye this And Act. 22.16 Be thou baptised and be thou washed from thy sinnes in calling vpon the name of Iesus Now the comelines and dignitie of the Sacrament is to bee esteemed by the word of God Also the multitude and pompe of humane rites doth occupie the senses and the mindes and doth ouerturne the Ceremonies appointed by God To whom are the Sacraments to bee administred The Sacraments indeed are common to the godly and vngodly and also other outward things in the Church
beleeuer righteousnes or the washing away of his sins obtained by Christ his bloud to testify his adoption into the couenant of grace his engrafting into Christ the regeneration renuing of his nature or repentance vnto amendmēt by the grace of the holy ghost procured vnto him by the same bloud his communion or fellowship with Christ in all his goodnes and heauenly inheritance ioynt free denization among the citizens of the visible Church of the kingdom of heauen to be held of them in the number of the children of God to enioy the same priuiledges which they do To witnes also that being in like maner baptised he promiseth himselfe to be willing to be reckoned among the people of God to defie Sathan sin the world the flesh al false sects promiseth professeth that he wil liue to Christ to the glory of God Or thus baptisme is a sacrament or seale of the righteousnes of faith that is of our entrance or beginning of our incorporation with Christ of the forgiuenes of our sins of the gift of the holy ghost of regeneration whereby we are seale◠vnto Christ incorporated buried with Christ that we die vnto sin by the power of the death of Christ that we rise againe to newnesse of life by the vertue of his resurrection a Rom. 6.3 4.5 1 Pet. 3.22 that we are bound to the true worship of God alone to innocency of life and vnity of the Church wheof it is called the stipulation of a good conscience b that is a mutuall obligation of God of man baptised of God witnessing that he receiueth the person baptised into grace and of the person baptised couenanting with God that he will duly worship and loue him wherof it commeth that none are admitted to the holy supper of the Lord but such as are first baptised because he must first be admitted into the church before he be nourished in the same c Mat. 28.19 Act. 2.41 Ioh. 4.1.2 Mat. 3.11 Ioh 3.5 7 Gal 3 27 1 Cor 6 11 10.2 Tit 3.5 Eph 5.26 How many fold is Baptismes Baptisme in specie or kind is one One Lord one faith one baptisme But seeing in baptisme not the water external actiō is to be considered only but also the inward operation of God in this respect Baptisme is twofold External which is also called the baptisme of water wherwith the minister of the word doth baptise and Internal which is also of the spirit wherby Christ only doth clense our hearts by his blood and giueth his holy spirit and yet the one is not to be separated from the other For the externall is a testimony of the internall that is the Baptisme of water is a pledg of spirituall baptisme and of inward washing and clensing which is done by the blood and spirit of Christ And therefore Christ is said 1. Iohn 5.6 to come in water in the spirit in blood VVho is the author or instituent cause of Baptisme God the father the sonne and the holie ghost 1. by the ministery of Iohn Baptist for it is certaine that Iohn was called of God and sent to baptise and preach repentance amongst the Iewes and therefore Christ saith the baptisme of Iohn was by a metonymie from heauen d Luk. 3.2.3 Ioh. 1.38 that is of God and not of men 2 Further Christ by his owne example confirmed baptisme when he suffered himselfe to be baptised of Iohn e Mat. 21.25 Mat. 3.15 And the whole trinity with most plaine and euident testimonie allowed the same in the baptisme of Christ 3 Besides Christ before his passion sent his disciples to baptise a Ioh. 4.1.2 againe after his resurrection he instructed the same his disciples their successors how to teach and baptise among all nations by this commandement Go thorough the world preach the gospell to euerie creature baptizing them in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy ghost Mat. 28.19 whereby it appeareth how greate the dignitie of Baptisme is with what reuerence it should be vsed What is the efficient cause The primarie and true efficient cause is Christ himselfe for he indeede it is who baptiseth vs properly truly into himselfe into his death and resurrection Ephes 5.18 It is Christ that clenseth his church with the washing of water in his word The secundary and instrumentall causes are the ministers for so saith Iohn I baptise you with water b Mat. 3 11 Christ commanded them saying baptise c Mat. 28.19 VVhether may ministers be truly said to baptise that is to clense from sinn and to regenerate No doubt they may for Christ did not restraine his commandement to the washing of water but in general termes said baptise them and Iohn 20.23 they are said to remit sins to beget againe or regenerat 1 Cor. 4.15 I haue begotten you againe in Christ by the Gospell And 1. Cor. 3.6 the Apostle saith that he ministred vnto them the spirit not the Letter but yet sacramentally that is so farre forth as he hath administred those sacraments by which as by instruments Christ himselfe doth wash and regenerate Whose office is it properly to administer Baptisme Theirs to whom the Ministerie of the word is commttted for to whom Christ said Preach the Gospell to them also hee said Baptise And Ephes 5.26 the Apostle conioyneth the washing of water with the word of the Gospell So Iohn Baptist and the Disciples of Christ Baptised who also preached the Gospell Whether may many Ministers baptise any one together They may not for none is said perfectly to baptise but hee who vseth these words saying I baptise thee and therefore that he may speake truly the same men must also administer water VVherin differ the Baptisme of Iohn Baptist and of Christ or his Apostles or those Ministers that followed them Not in the Author in substance in doctrine in signe or ceremonie neither yet in effect or signification For the same sacrament is instituted of God and the same forgiuenesse of sinnes and grace of the holy Ghost is signified offered and sealed whether it bee Iohn that administer or the Apostles or the suceeding Ministers a Luk. 1.3 2.3 The onely difference is touching the verie circumstance and maner of the manifesting of Christ for the same baptisme ia called Iohns because he baptised first and Christs because baptisme hath respect vnto him Again Iohn baptised into him which came immediatly after him that is into Christ who should shortly suffer rise again b Act. 19. ◠But the Apostles after thē all Minsters now baptise into Christ that hath suffered and is risen againe VVhy doth Iohn say then Mat. 3.11 I baptise you with water and attributeth onely vnto Christ that he baptiseth with the holy Ghost and and fire Not that he denieth that forgiuenes of sins is giuen by his ministerie and the holy Ghost also for
in the baptisme of Iohn the holy Ghost came down vpon Christ in the likenes of a Doue but that he might put a differeÌ„ce betwteen his own person the office of all Ministers the person office spirituall efficacy vertue and strength of Christ himself for Iohn the Apostles and the rest of the Ministers themselues did not worke the forgiuenes of sinnes the holy Ghost righteousnes and life euerlasting but Christ onely forgiueth the sinnes of the beleeuers and giueth the holy Ghost by the order appointed by himselfe 2 He spake of Baptisme and the gift of the holy Ghost which began on the day of Pentecost in the likenes of fire a Ac. 2.1 c 3 Iohn Baptist meaneth none other thing but euen the same which Paul speketh of his Ministery I haue planted Apollo hath watered but God giueth the increase neyther is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God that giueth the increase 1. Cor. 3.6.7 VVhether was it necessary to them who were baptised with Iohns baptisme that they should afterward receiue the baptisme of Christ which was administred by his Disciples Augustine thought so because hee held that the baptisme of Iohn was not the same that Christs baptisme was but Ambrose is against him and that iustly For Act. 18.25 Apollos only knew the baptisme of Iohn he is taken to the Apostles and more diligently instructed in the way of the Lord but we read not that he was baptised againe with water Neither do we read that those first Apostles baptised by Iohn were afterward baptised againe And we ought to determine nothing without the word of God Moreouer if that opinion were true we should not haue our baptisme common with Christ wheras notwithstanding himself hallowed aswel the circumcision of the fathers by the circumcision of his owne flesh as our baptisme by being himselfe baptised If the Baptisme of Iohn of the Apostles and of the ensuing ministers be all one why doth Paul Act. 19.3.4.5 baptise the 12. Disciples which before had beene baptised by Iohn who being demanded whether they had receiued the holy Ghost after they had beleeued answered that they neuer heard If there were a holy Ghost and being again asked Into what they were baptised then they said In the baptisme of Iohn 1 There are some that say that those 12. were entred initiated into the baptisme that is the doctrine and Ministerie of Iohn But were not partakers of his baptisme that is of the washing of water and so baptised but afterward once onely to haue beene baptised in the name of Iesus 2 Others thinke that they were baptised with the baptisme of Iohn and not afterward dipped in water by Paule but baptised in the name of Iesus that is adorned with the wonderfull gifts of the spirit when Paule had laid his hands vpon them 3 Ambrose is of opinion that by a counterfait baptisme vnder the name of the baptisme of Iohn they were rather defiled than washed or at lest wise not rightly duly baptised In 3. ad Gal. seeing by their own confessioÌ„ they knew not the holy ghost to be a distinct person froÌ„ the father the son without which there can be no right faith in christ But being first wel instructed by Paul they wer afterward baptised in the name of christ with the true form of baptisme but this is not to be baptised againe or make a repetition of baptisme 4 Augustine holdeth that those 12. were baptised 1. with the baptisme of Iohn yet afterward also baptised by Paul for he doth hold the baptisme of Iohn one of Christ another yet he defendeth that his opinion from Rebaptisation for that the iterating of one and the same baptisme is Anabaptisme 5 Others iudge that those baptismes were to be vsed for the diuers maner of the significatioÌ„ that is for the seueral articles namely of Christ to come and of Christ already come yet it was not rebaptising but the error being amended a confirmation of the former 6 But we must looke into the Text for first it saith not that Paule baptised them who had been baptised by Iohn as the Anabaptists do vrge but the words of Paul there are rightly to be distinguished from the words of the Euangelist setting downe that history for these are the words of Paul vers 4.5 Iohn indeed baptised with the baptisme of repentance saying vnto the people that they should beleeue in him which should come after him that is in Christ Iesus and wheÌ„ they heard to wit Iohn they were baptised in the name of the Lord Iesus Thus farre Paul where he saith those which heard that is those which heard the ministery of Iohn were baptised in the name of our Lord Iesus namely by Iohn and afterward vers 6. the Euangelist in his owne words addeth this When Paul had laid hands vpon them the holy Ghost came vpon them Againe wheras those 12. deny that they euer heard if there were an holy ghost it is to be vnderstood not of the existence and hypostasis of the holy ghost for then they had not bin disciples that is Christians for Iohn had plainly preached of the holy Ghost saying that Christ should baptise with the holy Ghost but by a Metonymie of the visible maner of powring forth the giftes of the holy ghost which in the begining of the growth of the Church florished very much As Iohn 7.39 it is said The holy ghost was not yet because Christ was not as yet glorified And therfore those 12. may be said to haue been baptised in the name of Iesus that is to haue receiued not the ceremonie of baptisme but those visible graces of the holy Ghost by the laying on of Pauls hands which are also by a translation signifyed by the name of baptisme Act. 1.5 11.16 and Act. 8 12.14.15 16.17 The Samaritans when they had beleeued Philip teaching of Christ are set downe in scripture to be baptised of him Afterwards when Peter and Iohn came into Samaria they prayed for them that they might receiue the holy Ghost for as yet saith the Euangelist it had not fallen vpon any of them but they had been only baptised in the name of Iesus receiuing forgiuenes of their sinnes But when the Apostles laid their hands vpon them they receiued the holy Ghost namely in a visible manner not the gift of regeneration which is offred to all in baptisme but those excellent peculiar gifts as the gift of tongues the gift of working miracles and the like Is there any allowance of womans baptising in the Church In Panar No doubtlesse For you shal not find in all the story of baptisme one title therof but that vse was brought in by the heretick Marcion as Epiphanius witnesseth Againe wheras it is the same mens dutie to preach the Gospell who are to baptise a Mat. 28.19 Diuers diuiâ—nes are of an other iudgment Tryal things kepe that which is
INSTITVTIONS OF CHRISTIAN REligion framed out of Gods word and the writings of the best Diuines methodically handled by Questions and Answers fit for all such as desire to know or practise the will of God Written in Latin by WILLIAM BVCANVS Professor of Diuinitie in the Vniuersitie of LAVSANNA And published in English by ROBERT HILL Bachelor in Diuinitie and Fellow of Saint Iohns Colledge in Cambridge for the benefit of our English Nation to which is added in the end the practise of Papists against Protestant Princes PROV 16.16 How much better is it to get wisedome than gold and to get vnderstanding is more to be desired than siluer Printed at London by George Snowdon and Leonell Snowdon 1606. King Dauids Testament to his sonne Salomon ANd thou Salomon my sonne know thou the God of thy father and serue him with a perfect heart and with a willing mind for the Lord searcheth al hearts and vnderstandeth all imaginations of thoughts If thou seeke him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for euer 1. Chron. 28.9 TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE AND hopefull young Lords Robert Deuoreux Earle of Essex sonne in Lawe to the most Honourable Thomas Earle of Suffolke and to Sir William Cecill Knight of the Bathe Lord of Cranborne sonne and heyre to the most worthy Lord Robert Earle of Salisbury grace and Peace RIght Honorable It hath pleased God to giue vs in this Church verie many remarkeable testimonies of his mercie whether we looke to the heauens aboue vs the earth beneath vs our Princes who rule vs our Pastors who teach vs our lawes which command vs or the singular mercies which we haue receiued or the fearefull iudgements which we haue escaped Our heauen is not brasse as it was in Achabs time a 1 K. 17 1 â— our earth is not barren as it was in Pharaohs time b Gen. 41 55 our Princes are not Lions as the princes of Iudah c Zeph 3.3 our Pastors are not wolues as were the shepheards of Israell d Math 7 15 our Lawes which commaund vs are not as the Lawes of Draco and our mercies receiued are Gods mercies our iudgements escaped are mens cruelties Yet of all the testimonies of Gods loue vnto vs this is and ought to be esteemed the greatest that we are come out of Babylon know God in Christ may read the scriptures heare Gods word be partakers of the sacraments pray in a knowne tongue worship the true God and that of mortall and sinfull men we are made the immortal and righteous children of God But because wee are so blinded with the loue of this world that we see not or perceiue not this note of Gods loue therefore the Apostle Iohn setteth an Ecce vpon it and saith behold what loue the father hath giuen vs that we should be called the sons of God e 1 Ioh. 3. â— Behold we therefore not the loue of Sampson to Delila f Iudg. 14.3 for that was a wanton loue nor the loue of Iaakob to Rahel g Gen 29.17 for that was a carnall loue nor the loue of Dauid to Ionathan h 1 Sam 18.3 for that was an humane loue but the loue of God to man the Creator to his Creature a good father to a multitude of prodigall and rebellious children Hee loued vs in our creation for he made vs men but more in our redemption for he mad vs saints he created vs with a word of his mouth he redeemed vs by the bloud of his sonne he created vs wheÌ„ we were nothing hee redeemed vs when we were worse then nothing he created vs to liue before him on earth he redeemed vs to liue with him in heauen He created vs and so did he others he redeemed vs but did not redeeme others He hath not dealt so with euery nation neither haue the heathen knowledge of his lawes i Psal 147 â—â— If there were in vs eyther Nobility of birth or comelines of beautie or correspondence of vertue or aboundance of riches our God might loue like vs for these as men doe affect and follow vs for these But since by discent we are Cananites k, EZ 16.3 by deformitie polluted in our owne bloud l. v. 6 by sin there is none that doth good no not one m Rom. 3 12 that our pouerty is such that we are poore naked and miserable creatures n Reuel 3 1â— it is not our old birth but the new birth not our owne beautie but Gods bountie not our vertue but Gods grace not our goods but Gods goodnes by which we become Gods children If I were Right honorable as profound as Paule as eloquent as Apollos as deuout as Dauid and as zealous as the Prophet Elias was I could neither expresse the quantity of this loue it is so great nor the quality of this loue it is of such efficacy By this fauor of God we of seruants become sons o Gal. 4.4 of enemies frinds p Rom. 5.10 of diuorced espoused q Hos 2 20 of prophan priests r Reuel 1.6 of captiues kings Å¿ Reuel 5.8 of Cananites Israelites t Acts. 11.26 of heathens christians of inheritors of hell heires nay felow heires with Iesus Christ u Rom. 8 17. By this fauor we enioy the forgiuenes of sins peace of conscience ioy in the holy ghost protection of angels the communion of saints audience in praying acceptance in obeying security in life comfort in death and eternal glory after we be dead By this fauor we are written in Gods book receiue a new name incorporated into Christs body clothed with Christs righteousnes indued with Christs spirit and one day shall be partakers of his glory But as Augustine was swallowed vp by the admiration of Gods Maiesty so am I with the consideration of this mercy I say of this mercy which is giuen vs by the father purchased by the son assured by the holy ghost offered in the word sealed in the sacraments apprehended by faith tried by tribulation and though not deserued by vs yet reserued for vs in the highest heauens Is God our father behold our dignity are we his children learne we our duty The consideration of this dignity made Theodosius to thanke God more that he was a christiaÌ„ then a King Moses to refuse the crowne of Aegypt x Heb. 11.24 Dauid to desire the place of gods doorekeeper y Psal 84.10 and Paul to make a base account of all things in this world z Philip. 3.9 The consideration of this duty made Abell to sacrifice his sheep a Gen. 4.4 b Gen 26. Abraham to sacrifice his son and the Romans to sacrifice theÌ„selues c Rom 12.1 Ioseph to flie adultery d Gen 39.9 the three children to flie idolatry e Dan 3 16 Nehemiah to fly tyranny f Neh 5 15 and all Gods children to abandon impietie
a God Which is the booke of Scripture That which by way of excellencie is called the Bible namely the writings of the old and new Testament wherof the holy Ghost is the immediate author Of which booke the Psalmist speakes in the 19. Psal 8. 2. Sam. 22.2 2. Pet. 1.21 The Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule the testimonie of Iehouah is sure and giueth wisedome to the simple How many wayes hath the Lord reuealed himselfe in the bookes of the Scripture 1. By the word or by certaine oracles 2. By sundrie testimonies added vnto the word By what oracles Gen. 1.31 God sayd God created God saw that all which he had crâ—ated was very good By what testimonies 1 By that admirable worke of Creating the whole world of nothing a Gen. 1.1 2. By famous miracles as namely by deliuering the children of Israel out of Egypt Exod. 20.2 By leading them through the red sea without wetting of their feete b Exod. 14.21.22 By feeding them without anie ordinarie bread for the space of fortie yeares in the wildernesse c Exod. 16.4.13.14 15. Deut. 8.3 By causing the Sunne to stand still Iosua 10.13 And by causing the Sunne to go backward at the prayers of king Hezechiah 2. King 20 11. By raising of the dead d 2. King 4.33 11.21 Mat. 9.25 Luk. 7 15. Ioh. 11.43.3.44 1. Kin. 17.22 And by many other wonderfull workes and miracles 3. By diuerse visions whereby the Lord did offer himselfe to be seene of men in visible formes and likenesses In which manner he appeared vnto Adam both before and after his fall to Noah before and after the floud to Abraham ten times to Isaac twice to Iacob seuen times to Moses often and so to diuerse others 4. By foretelling of things to come by the Prophets and by the euent of the same 5. By promising and exhibiting of Christ the Messias Ioh. 1.18 No man hath seene God at anytime the Sonne who is in the bosome of the Father he hath reuealed him And therefore Christ saith to Philip Ioh. 14.9 He that seeth me seeth the Father 6. By the inward liuely and effectuall reuelation of the holy Ghost which is onely bestowed vpon the Elect. What then is that is reported Psal 14.1 The foole hath said in his heart There is no God This is answered Psal 10.11 That such denie not so much the being of God as the prouidence of God Againe they that take from God his iudgement denie in truth that there is a God And howsoeuer some haue in word denied that there is a God yet in deed they haue witnessed that they thought the contrarie which is plaine out of Suetonius in the life of Caligula But no man hath seene God at any time Why we see not our soule yet we haue a soule we see not the fountaines of waters yet there are fountaines we see not the wind yet there is a wind and we see not God yet there is a God inuisible in himselfe but in his works though obscurely and vnperfectly visible to vs. What things are we to know concerning God 1. What God is 2. What a God he is or how he is affected towards vs. What is God For the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is either deriued of a verbe that signifieth to runne because God runneth through all things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 currere vel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cernere or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 timor God is Iehouah Elohim or else of a word that signifieth to behold because he beholdeth all things or else of a word that signifieth to feare because men are moued for feare to worship him And God is an Essence spirituall incomprehensible almightie immortall infinite loue it selfe mercie it selfe iustice it selfe holinesse it selfe puritie it selfe goodnesse it selfe wisedome it selfe long suffering it selfe and bountifulnesse it selfe which is the Father who from all eternitie begat the Sonne coeternall with himselfe and of the same substance with the Father and the Sonne not made nor created but begotten of the Father from all eternitie and the holy Ghost proceeding from them both the Father and the Sonne the Creator and conseruer of all things the Redeemer and sanctifier of the Elect a Ioh. 4.24 1. Tim. 1.17 Iam. 1.17 Ap. 1.8 Ier. 23.24 1 Joh 4.8.16 Exod. 34.6.7 Mat. 5.44 Which is no definition for he that is supersubstantiall and incomprehensible cannot be defined but such a description as sufficiently containeth all such things as in this life are necessarie for vs to know for the seruice of God and our saluation Is there one God onely or whether be there more One onely Deut. 6.4 Heare ô Israel the Lord thy God is one God alone b 1. Sam. 2.2 Esa 41.4 44.6 Mark 12 32. And so 1. Cor. 8.4 We know that an Idol is nothing in the world and that there is no other God but one alone c Ephes 4.6 1. Timoth. 2.5 And seeing the true God is most high and most infinite actually therefore there can be no moe but one God because there can be no more but one that is aboue all neither any moe but one infinite And this one God is manifested to vs by such testimonies as cannot deceiue to wit by miracles prophecies and other things which by his omnipotent nature may be done How is God said to be one Neither by a genus nor species but in essence and in number or in regard of his nature because there is one onely essence of God and that indiuisible Why doth the Scripture make mention of Elohim Gods ioyning that word as well with the plurall as singular number Not to the end that it should make a multitude of Gods or deuide the essence but to distinguish the persons because though there be one person of the Father another person of the Sonne and another of the holy Ghost yet the Father is not another thing or another God distinct from the Sonne and the holy Ghost the Son is not another thing or another God distinct from the Father and the holy Ghost neither is the holy Ghost another thing or another God distinct from the Father and the Sonne because the nature of God is but one and indiuisible although the Father be one the Son another and the holy Ghost another And therefore they are not of diuers natures of another and diuers substance not conioyned or knit together in one substance as men which haue one common essence not only of the like substance but of one and the same substance hauing the same essence the same eternitie the same will the same operation the same power and the same glorie Phil. 2.6 How many wayes is the name of God taken in the Scriptures Two wayes properly for the substance essence and nature and improperly Now it is taken properly or for the essence when it is taken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without the distinction of any one of
the persons as Ioh. 4.24 God is a spirit where God is taken for the whole essence of the Deitie as is also the name Iehouah Or else 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 personally when there is ioyned vnto the name of God the name of the person as God the Father God the Sonne God the holy Ghost Or when the Father is opposed to the Sonne who is very God and the second Person in the Trinitie as Rom. 7.25 I thanke God by Iesus Christ So Rom. 8.3 the Father is called God the word Father being vsed personally because the Person sending is opposed to the Person sen◠Improperly when it is attributed to Angels or men and truly either in regard of their office e Exod. 22.28 Psal 82.6 or else in respect of the reuealing of the wil of God and of their reuerence f Exod. 7.2 falsly either by error or else by vsurpation and custome as 1. Cor. 8.5 or else by worshipping them 2. Cor. 4.4 Phil. 3.19 Be there any parts or kinds of God None at all because he is a most simple essence which doth admit no composition or diuision and simply and in euery respect of vnitie one and in act most infinite Are there any causes of God Not any for he is the cause of all causes Is there any accident in God No in regard of God himselfe for whatsoeuer is in God is his essence Seeing the essence of God is most simple in what respect do power goodnesse iustice wisedome mercie differ in God Not in essence for all these attributes in essence are but one very thing indeed but in our weake capacitie and manner of knowing in regard of vs and by the effects in respect of the creatures How many sorts are there of Gods attributes Two the first whereof is incommunicable so that there appeareth not the least impression therof in any of his creatures This kind we may call Absolute such is his simplicitie and which depend vpon it his immutabilitie eternitie and immensitie The second sort is some way communicable which you may call fitly a relatiue propertie in that it hath relation to the creatures such are his power wisedome will goodnesse iustice and mercie Be there any effects of God There be infinite effects of his grace iustice power and mercie How are the Gentiles said to be without God Ephes 2.12 seeing they adored so many gods Because none of their gods was the true God But yet they acknowledged God the Creator of heauen and earth I answer out of Hilarie in his third booke of the Trinitie Not the name of God but euen God himselfe was altogether vnknowne vnto them because no man knoweth God but such as confesse the Father and the Sonne But do you not by this make both Iewes and Turks Atheists There are many kinds of Atheists First such as acknowledge no diuinitie secondly such as worship fained gods in stead of the true God thirdly such as do indeed acknowledge the true God yet not as he is but as they fancie him to be Such are the present Iewes and Turkes who denie both the Father and the Sonne as also all Antitrinitarian Hereticks who denie the Trinitie of Persons in one essence and they also who say the Sonne is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is of the same essence with the Father And surely they who challenge to themselues the name of the Catholike Church may be ranked in this order who professing in name one onely God the Father the Sonne and holy Ghost and Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and man yet set downe such grounds which being granted the true God is transformed into such an Idoll as neuer was is or shall be found and withal the humanitie of Christ must needs vanish into a ghost What vse make you of the knowledge of God Surely this that he alone may be rightly worshipped to which purpose man was created and that we being guided by this knowledge may pray for to him and acknowledge that from him we haue euery good thing What things are repugnant to the doctrine concerning God Atheisme Epicurisme the mad worshipping of Idols the Gentiles making of many gods the heresie of Maniche making two beginnings one good another euill blasphemies against God false opinions concerning God as that of the Anthropomorphites who make God like vnto a man all doubting of God c. Of the Trinitie How many Persons be there in that one Essence of God THree and those both in number and in very deed distinguished the Father Sonne and the holy Ghost which haue their subsisting in one diuine essence whereupon it comes to passe that there be not many Gods but one God and the same eternall infinit and omnipotent who is named Iehouah in the Scriptures and is said to be most simple by reason of essence and three by reason of Persons By what testimonies of Scripture do you proue the Trinitie Genes 1.1 God or Elohim created the heauen and the earth In which place the verbe being of the singular number doth signifie the most simple essence of God and the substantiue Elohim being the plurall number doth note out the three Persons Also in the creation of man God as it were taking counsell with his eternall wisdome that is the Sonne and the holy Ghost saith thus vers 26. Let vs make man after our image Where he saith Let vs make because of the number of the persons and after our image because of the vnitie of the essence Gen. 19.24 The Lord rained from the Lord brimstone and fire vpon Sodome and Gomorrha in which place the person sending the raine and the person from whome it was sent that is the Sonne is distinguished from the Father Haue you any more pregnant proofes out of the new Testament 1. In the baptisme of Christ Math. 3.16 and Ioh. 1.32 the voice of the Father is heard from heauen This is my beloued Sonne in the same place there stands the Sonne by the riuer Iordan the holy Ghost descends in the forme of a Doue and sits on Christ 2. Againe in the transfiguration there is the Sonne and the voice of God the Father is heard from heauen Mat. 17.5 and Christ is shadowed with a cloud which doth signifie the holy Ghost And further Mat. 28.19 Baptize all nations in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost he saith not in names but in the name to shew the vnitie of the three Persons 1. Ioh. 5.7 Gal. 4.6 2. Cor. 13.13 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Seeing the Scripture doth not vse the name of the Trinitie doth the Church well to reteine the same Yea no doubt for the thing it selfe is found in the Scriptures two manner of wayes 1. According to the letter 2. According to the sense Now sith that the sense of it and the very thing it selfe is found in
the Scriptures the Church hath libertie to vse such words as may familiarly expresse the thing it selfe Moreouer we call the three Persons in God the Trinitie not because the Scripture cals them so but because the Scripture saith nothing against it Yet this word three whereof this word Trinitie is deriued is expresly set downe 1. Ioh. 5.7 There be three that beare witnes c. Whence we argue that as from one comes Vnitie so from three comes Trinitie How doth this word Essence differ from this word Person in God Essence is the nature which is not more belonging to one and lesse to another of the three Persons but common to them all yea one and the same and cannot be diuided and is all in each one of them not without them subsisting by it selfe to wit the very Deitie it selfe And therefore the essentiall properties which be in them are one in number and of one nature Now a Person is the subsisting in the diuine nature or the nature of God which hauing relation to others is distinguished by some incommunicable proprietie for indeed the Persons are onely distinguished and not seuered as three men are indeed sundred though they be but one in kind The reason is because the essence of God is infinite and impartible and therefore it is all in euery Person which are not seuered each from other but only distinguished amongst themselues But as for the essence of Angels and men it is finite and partible so that it is not all in euery singular person but part in one and part in another How manifold is the difference of Persons Twofold inward and outward The inward difference is that which is caused by the internall proprieties or the workes from within concerning which we say Opera Trinitatis ad intra sunt diuisa The workes of the Trinitie from within are diuided that is the workes which God doth within himself without any creature are not common to the three Persons but are proper to one person alone Now the proprietie of the Father is this that from eternity he was not made nor begotten but hath begotten his eternall Sonne of the same substance with himselfe a Psal 2.7 Heb. 1.3.5 Pro. 88.24 The proprietie of the Son is this that he being neither made nor created but was from all eternitie begotten of his Father without any mother b Heb. 7.3 Col. 1.15 who is of himselfe as he is God but of his Father as he is the Sonne For as light commeth from the Sunne euen so the Sonne proceedeth from the Father one distinct from the Father and therfore the second in order so farrefoorth as he is begotten c Psal 110.3 Mich. 5.2 one and the selfe same with the Father as he is God And here let vs cal to mind the saying of Nazianzene The begetting of God let it be honoured with silence it is no smal matter for thee to learne that he was begotten The proprietie of the holy Ghost is this that he was neither made nor begotten but from all eternitie proceedeth from them both inseparably d Ioh. 14.26 15.26 16.13.14 Ro. 8.9 But did the Sonne take his Deitie from the Father When we speake simply of the Sonne without the Father we auouch truly and properly that he is of himselfe and call him God because of himselfe he hath his being and all that he hath and therfore we call him one alone beginning But when we point at that relation which he hath with his Father we iustly make the Father the beginning of the Sonne and say that the Son receiued all from the Father Ioh. 3.33 For the Essence is one thing and the * Modus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 manner of subsisting another Hence it is that the schoolemen say that the Son is by himselfe not of himselfe So the essence of the Sonne is without beginning but the Father is the beginning of his Person This made Hilarie to say The gifts of the Father do not infirme but affirme the Diuinitie of the Sonne And Augustine Christ in regard of himselfe is called God and of the Father is called the Sonne Ob. The Son and holy Ghost are not without beginning therefore they are not eternall Answ This is not a beginning of time or continuance but only of order and ofspring but the Sabellians here cauill viz. Christ saith He that seeth me seeth the Father and beleeuest thou not that I am in the Father and the Father in me Ioh. 14.9.10 therefore the Father and the Sonne are one person Ans Indeed he that seeth the Sonne seeth the Father because the Sonne hath the same essence with the Father and being manifested in the flesh hath deliuered to vs the whole will of God Ioh. 1.18 Ob. 2. That which is one in number cannot without contradiction be said to be thâ—ee in persons but God is one in number Deut. 6.4 ergo Ans That vnitie doth signifie Gods simple essence not the maner by which that simple essence subsisteth Therefore God absolutely according to his essence is one because he is indiuisible and onely in respect of inward relation I meane the reason of subsisting is three Ob. 3. If there be one being of the Father another of the Son and another of the holy Ghost it followeth that in God there are three diuers beings and consequently three diuers persons Ans The being of the Father doth not signifie that essence by which he is absolutely God but by which he is Father that is in that he otherwise subsisteth then doth the Sonne therefore the being of the Father is one thing and the being of the Son is another and yet both of them haue the same essence Ob. 4. If there be three Persons truly distinguished and one only essence then is there a quaternitie in God Ans Not so for the essence differeth from Person onely in reason but the Persons differ each from other both in reason and in being Ob. 5. The Father begot his Sonne either existing or not existing to say either of these is absurd Ans We may well say that the Father begat his Sonne alreadie existing because the Father was neuer without the Sonne euen as the sunne was neuer without his light Againe it may be as well said that he begat him not existing in that his generation although it be eternall yet in order goeth before existence as the sunne is before his light Is this difference rationall essentiall or reall It is not essentiall as in the creatures where euery one hath his proper essence or being defined and circumscribed for the essence of the Father is not one and the essence of the sonne another and of the holy Ghost another but one and the same which the Father doth wholly communicate to the Sonne the Father and the Sonne to the holy Ghost Not onely in reason because not in notion or mind or onely in word is he called Father Sonne and holy Ghost neither
respectiuely or by relation as one man may both be and be called a father and a sonne But it is reall yet altogether incomprehensible because each person hath his own peculiar definition or his essentiall and incommunicable proprietie and differs from another not in essence but in the manner of subsisting What is the outward difference It is taken from the workes of God that be without as that the Father sends the Sonne the Son is sent as the Redeemer the holy Ghost is the sanctifier As in the Creed the Father is distinguished from the Son by the worke of creation the Sonne by his incarnation the holy Ghost from them both by the worke of sanctification and regeneration as where he appeared like a Doue Mat. 3. and in clouen tongues Act. 2. although all these things be effected by one and the selfe same God As we vse to say the workes of the Trinitie without are indiuisible therefore here let vs remember the saying of Gregorie Nazianzene I cannot imagine one but presently I am compassed about on euery side with the brightnesse of three neither can I distinguish three but foorthwith I am brought againe to one Further in the persons of the Deitie there is an order but there is none inequalitie there is a distinction but no diuersitie What things be contrarie to this doctrine 1. The heresie of Sabellius who taught there was only one person of the Godhead but sometimes in one respect sometimes in another one while called the Father another while called the Sonne 2. Of Samosatenus who taught that the Sonne did no more subsist in God than wisedome iustice and goodnesse 3. Of Arrius who denyed that the Sonne was begotten of the essence of the Father that he was coeternall coequall and according to his person of the same substance with the Father 4. Of Seruetus who affirmed that the word Person is no otherwise to be taken then as in Comedies the name of person is vsed for the habite and the distinction of the office 5. Of the Tritheitarites who do transforme the three persons into three distinct and seuerall essences they denie the Son of God according to his essence to be of the same substance with the Father and the Sonne to be God of himselfe 6. The blindnesse of the Iewes who do affirme an essence altogether without distinction Here must we insert certaine obiections of one Gentilis an Hereticke burnt at Geneua Ob. 1. If there be diuers Iehouahs there must be diuers essences but Gen. 19.24 the first is true for Iehouah did raine fire from Iehouah that is the Sonne from the Father therefore the Sonne is a distinct essence from the Father Ans It is an Hebrew phrase signifying that God did miraculously raine fire of himselfe from heauen Againe the word Iehouah is taken sometimes personally it is therefore a distinction in the Persons not in essence Ob. 2. There is one life of the Father and another of the Son Ioh. 5.26 therefore another essence Ans First that place is to be vnderstood of a power communicated to Christ as he was Mediator Secondly although the Son be from the Father in respect of the origination of his person yet is he of himselfe if he be absolutely considered and therefore hath the same life with the Father Ob. 3. They who haue distinct operations haue distinct essences but the actions of the Trinitie are distinct ergo Ans The proposition is true if it be vnderstood of naturall and externall actions but if of internall and personall actions it is not true for these do not take away the vnitie of essence since that the same essence in number is wholly in euery person Ob. 4. Each Person hath not one and the same power for the Father can beget the Sonne the Son cannot beget ergo they haue not the same essence Ans They haue all one naturall power but not personall as there is one nature but not one person Ob. 5. The essence of the Father is communicated to the Son by generation therefore there is one essence in the Father another in the Sonne because there is one essence begetting and another begotten Answ We must distinguish betwixt generation and communication for the person begets and is begotten but the essence neither begetteth nor is begotten but communicated Ob. 6. If the Father and Sonne haue one essence it must follow that the Father was incarnate which is absurd ergo Ans The essence of God absolutely considered was not incarnate but the second person and although the person of the Sonne include the whole essence of God yet for the proper manner of subsisting it is distinguished from the person of the Father Ob. 7. If the Father and Sonne haue one essence the Sonne should be Mediator to himselfe Ans The Sonne is properly Mediator betwixt vs and his Father not absolutely betwixt vs and the diuine essence And the office of Mediator dependeth vpon the most free ordination of God The second common Place concerning Christ What doth this word Christ signifie IT signifieth Annointed being deriued of a Greeke word that signifieth commonly to annoint as Esa 45.1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lord said to king Cyrus his christ that is his annointed But in way of excellencie it is ascribed to the Sauiour of the world who is called in Hebrew Messias a Ioh. 1.14 because he was annointed with the oyle of gladnesse aboue his fellowes as we reade in Psalm 45.8 And indeed he is that King that onely Priest and Prophet which was promised vnto mankind b Psal 2.6 110.4 Esa 61.1 Doth this name Christ signifie his nature or his person His person subsisting in both his natures and not this or that nature alone for it is a name concrete as the Grammarians speake and not abstract What do you call a word Concrete and what an Abstract This word Concrete in the discourse of Christ is said to be that which signifieth the nature together with the subiect and doth comprehend in his signification both the thing and the subiect wherein the thing is that is to say it doth designe the person of Christ as he is the Sonne of God because the Sonne of God doth not simply signifie the nature of God but the person of the Sonne of God so the sonne of man when it is spoken of Christ signifieth the Person and not his humanitie simply But this name Abstract is a word that signifieth the nature simply as the Diuinitie of Christ the humanitie of Christ How many things are especially necessarie to know Christ and which be they Two his person and his office What is Christ He is the onely begotten Sonne of God a Joh. 1.14 who of his meere loue towards mankind b Tit. 3.4.5 did create vnto himselfe of the seed c Heb. 2.16 of the Virgin Marie d Luk. 1.31 being sanctified by the holy Ghost e Luk. 1.35 and by creating did assume
f Heb. 2.16 and did personally and inseparably for euer vnite a true humane bodie g Heb. 2.14 indued with a reasonable h Mat. 26.38 27.50 soule And so being true God became true man like to vs in all things i Heb. 2.17 4.15 sin onely excepted What things are we especially to consider in the person of Christ Foure 1. That Christ is God 2. That the same Christ is man 3. That he is God and man in one person 4. The phrases and the vsuall speeches which are affirmed of Christ in the Scriptures By how many and by what kind of testimonies do you proue that Christ is God By three 1. By apparant and manifest sentences of scripture wherein the Diuinitie of Christ is auerred 2. By his workes which were altogether diuine 3. By the worship and honour which was yeelded vnto Christ both of the Saints that beleeued and of the Angels Shew some pregnant testimonies whereby you can proue that Christ is God Esa 9.6 This is the name whereby they shall call him speaking of the Messias to wit the mightie God the Father of eternitie Ier. 23.6 The name whereby the braunch of Dauid shall be called shall be the Iehouah our righteousnesse Iud. 6.11 c. That Angel which appeared to the holy Patriarches cals himselfe Iehouah In the new Testament Mat. 16.16 Thou art Christ the Sonne of the liuing God Iohn 20.28 My Lord and my God Rom. 9.5 Christ being God was of the Fathers according to the flesh who is God for euer 1. Iohn 5.20 And we are in his Son Iesus Christ who is very God and life eternall 1. Tim. 3.16 God is manifest in the flesh In which places Christ is absolutely called God and the name Iehouah so giuen to him not by a trope or symbolically by reason of the presence of God as Exod. 17.15 it is giuen to the altar Psal 24.8 it is giuen to the arke Ier. 33.16 it is giuen to Ierusalem Which be the testimonies of the second sort The workes which none can doe but God alone which are ascribed to him to wit to create and preserue a Ioh. 1.3 5.17 Col. 1.16 Heb. 1.2.3 to redeeme b 1. Cor. 1.30 1. Thess 1.10 to blot out iniquities c Mat. 9.6 to search the heart d Matth. 9.4 Mar. 2.8 14 13. to heare our prayers e Iohn 14.14 to quicken f Iohn 5.27 to iudge g Iohn 5.22 moreouer the miracles which he wrought by his owne power according to that prophesie Esa 53.5.6 vnto which also euen Christ himselfe sendeth vs h Iohn 10.25 Mat. 11.4.5 and for the working whereof he gaue power to his Apostles i Math. 10.8 moreouer those attributes which do agree onely to the nature of God and ascribed vnto him as eternall k Mic. 5.2 Ioh. 1.1 17.5 almightie l Iohn 3.31 Phil. 3.21 infinite m Mat. 18.20 28.20 King of Kings n Reu. 19.26 Sauiour o Math. 1.21 Act. 4.12 and the rest testifie him to be God by nature Which is the third kind of testimonies The worship and honor which is performed vnto Christ namely inuocation adoration faith hope Psal 72.11 All the kings of the earth shall worship him and all people shall serue him Esa 11.10 and Rom. 15.12 All nations shall call vpon him and trust in him Psalm 2.12 Blessed are they that put their trust in him Euery knee shall bow vnto him p Rom. 14.11 Phil. 2.10 And Iohn 14.1 Ye beleeue in God beleeue also in me Act. 7.39 Lord Iesu receiue my spirit All which do proue that hee is true God Why is it necessary that Christ the Redeemer should be God For two causes especially whereof the former is the greatnesse of the euill wherewithall mankind was ouerwhelmed which could be taken away by no creature The latter is the greatnesse of the good which could be restored by none to man againe but by God who alone is truly good q Mat. 19.17 What is the greatnesse of the euill It standeth in foure things which be these The greatnesse of mans sin The infinit vnsupportable weight of Gods anger The power of death The tyrannie of the diuell which to take away to abolish to appease to ouercome none was able but God alone What is the greatnesse of the good which could be restored by no creature The restoring againe of the image of God r Col. 3.10 therefore Christ 1. Cor. 1.31 is made to vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption not onely by reuealing and teaching of them but by performing and restoring of them ſ Luk. 1.77 2. Cor. 5.21 Mat. 20.28 Rom. 3.24 Gal. 3.13 4 5. Tit. 2.14 1. Pet. 1.18 Heb. 5.9 Why is he called the Word Basil saith because he proceeded from the mind and is the image of the Father wholy in himselfe manifesting the Father and hauing his being of himselfe euen as our speech is the patterne of all that we thinke but he as Ignatius saith is the Word of the Father not because he floweth from him but that he is the essentiall Word of the Father Or else as Irenaeus speaketh because he is the Fathers interpreter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and is called his speech as it were speaking speaking with the Fathers Or else because it is he of whom speech is made that is of whom the Lord hath spoken or whom the Lord hath promised or else because it is he who spake the word and all things were made According to which nature is he called the image of God Col. 1.15 Not according to his humane nature alone as man is said to be made after the image of God but especially according to his diuine nature but manifested in the flesh or so farre forth as God hath truly manifested himselfe in Christ a 2. Tim. 3.16 whereupon he is called the brightnesse of the glorie of the Father Hebr. 1.3 and the character or ingrauen forme of his person because he is not some vanishing representation but ingrauen and durable Proue that Christ is very man Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman is promised which shall breake the Serpents head Gen. 22.18 God promised Abraham that in his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed 2. Sam. 7.12 it is promised to Dauid that his sonne must sit vpon his throne and raigne for euer Esa 7.14 Behold a virgin shall conceiue and bring forth a sonne Besides all these the historie of the Gospell doth plainly proue that Christ was conceiued b Luke 1.31 borne c Luke 2.7 circumcised d Verse 21. had a true body and soule e Luke 22.20 Heb. 2.4 Mat. 26.38 was hungrie f Mat. 4.2 thirstie g Iohn 19.29 shed his blood h Iohn 19.34 that he died i Mat. 27.50 and that he had all the properties and affections of mans nature yet without sinne k
comforter from the Father And vnto him is attributed a voice k Act. 13.2 and his good pleasure l Act. 15.28 and free will m 2. Cor. 10.11 and a peculiar appearing in a bodily forme n Cap. 2.3 all which be the properties of a person truly subsisting And Ioh. 5.7 There be three which beare witnesse in heauen the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one What then is the holy Ghost He is the third Person of the Trinitie eternall coessentiall to the Father and proceeding from them both ioyntly and inseperably together with the Father and the Sonne the Creator and Conseruator of all things who is sent into the hearts of the elect to sanctifie them together with the Father and the Sonne equally to be worshipped As for his sending foorth it is in operation not in essence the which being vnmeasurable in that it is true God changeth not place neither is in a place but euery where as God Ga. 4.6 Proue that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father Ioh. 15.26 He that proceedeth from the Father and Mat. 10.20 It is not ye that speake but the spirit of your Father that speaketh in you Proue that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Sonne Ioh. 14.26 and 15.26 he is said not onely to be sent and to be giuen of the Father but also of the Son and Ioh. 16.14 to receiue all things from Christ He shall receiue of me and declare all things vnto you Rom. 8.9 and Gal. 4.6 He is called the Spirit of the Son Moreouer Augustine saith that Christ gaue the holy Ghost by breathing him into them that he might shew that he proceedes euen from him a Joh. 20.22 Ob. 1. Christ saith that he proceedes from the Father therefore not from the Sonne Ans Christ doth not say that he proceedes onely from the Father therefore this proues nothing Ob. 2. If the holy Ghost be one he must haue but one beginning and so proceed from the Father alone Ans It followeth not seeing that breathing of the Father and the Sonne by which the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne is onely one What then be the proprieties whereby the Persons are really distinguished amongst themselues Not to be begotten or the Paternitie or fatherhood is the incommunicable proprietie of the first Person of the Trinitie whereby it comes to passe that the Father is of no other but of himselfe not made not begotten but from all eternitie begetting the Sonne Now â—o be begotten or generation or the sonneship is that whereby the Sonne doth receiue and hath in himselfe all and his whole essence from the Father 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Proceeding flowing or comming from being likewise taken passiuely whereby the holy Ghost from all eternitie doth receiue that self same and whole essence from the Father and the Son and hath it whole in himselfe Therefore the holy Ghost is said to proceed from the Father and the Sonne not when he is sent or powred foorth vpon the house of a Zach. 12.10 Dauid but in respect of his essence which from all eternitie he receiued communicated vnto him of the Father and the Sonne Is there then a difference betweene generation and proceeding There is but I saith August know it not neither am I able nor sufficient to distinguish them because that as generation so proceeding is altogether vnspeakable Yet this difference may be yeelded that as the same Augustine saith whatsoeuer is begotten doth also proceed but not of the contrarie whatsoeuer doth proceed is also begotten These proprieties by what other names are they called They are called the workes of the Trinitie within because they be effected within the very essence without all respect to creatures after an incomprehensible manner They are also called workes diuided or distinct and incommunicable For to be a Father agreeth onely to the Father to be a Sonne onely to the Sonne Proceeding onely to the holy Ghost What call you the workes of the Diuinitie without Which in respect of the creatures are done of the whole Trinitie or which the three persons ioyntly together effect in the works of creation and redemption And they are said to be vndiuided because they be common to the three Persons whence comes this rule The workes of the Trinitie without are vndiuided Gen. 1.26 Let vs make man after our owne image And Ioh. 5.17.19 What things the Father doth the same things in like manner the Sonne doth also but yet so as there is kept the proprietie of the Persons the order of doing and the difference b 1. Cor. 15.57 Rom. 11.36 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So the worke of incarnation being taken actiuely is a worke of the whole Trinitie in regard of the * accomplishing of it if you consider the effect although onely the Sonne be incarnate What names are giuen to the holy Ghost in the Scriptures He is called the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Comforter that is the Aduocate c Ioh. 14.16 15.26 16.7 not of Redemption nor of Mediation or of Reconciliation betweene God and men for Christ alone in this respect is Mediator but of comfort namely teaching vs to pray comforting the afflicted teaching the truth begetting those vnutterable gronings of which Paul speaketh Rom. 8.25.26 He is called the Spirit of truth a Joh. 14.26 because he teacheth the truth effectually Also the spirit of adoption b Gal. 4.6 because he sealeth vp the adoption of the sonnes of God in our hearts Also the Spirit of sanctification or the holy Ghost c Rom. 8.15 not so much in regard of his essence as for his effects d Rom. 1.4 What be the effects of the holy Ghost 1. In generall to quicken to sustaine to rule to gouerne in speciall to giue testimonie vnto Christ e Iohn 15.26 2. To leade the elect into all truth to regenerate f Iohn 16.13 the minds of the faithfull Tit. 3.4 He hath saued vs by the washing of the new birth and by the renewing of the holy Ghost which he worketh whilest that he illuminateth our minds with the true knowledge of Christ createth in vs faith in Christ by the hearing of the Gospell and by faith bringeth forth in vs newnes of life incorporateth vs into Christ g Eph. 3.5.16 and applieth Christ and the offices and treasures of Christ vnto vs. Also to seale vp vnto vs the promises of God Ephes 1.13 He is called the Seale the earnest of our saluation and the earnest of our inheritance 2. Cor. 1.22 because by his testimonie he doth establish confirme and seale vp in our hearts the assurance of our inheritance to come What â—e the Epithets which are ascribed to the same holy Ghost in the Scriptures 1. He is called the finger of God Luke 11.20 If I by the finger of God cast out diuels by whom do your children cast them out because
denying the holy Scriptures to be indited by the holy Ghost and of others reiecting certaine writings of holy Scripture 4 The errour of the Papists which is manifold for they holde that the authoritie and certaintie of Scripture dependeth vpon the determination of the Church that the Scripture is not authenticall but by the authoritie of the Church and that it is not manifest that the Scriptures proceede from God but by the testimonie of the Church which error is most absurd For if truth be subiect to the pleasure and iudgement of men the consciences are made doubtful of their saluation and the same errour is confuted by the testimonie of the Apostle Ephes 2.20 where the Apostle affirmeth that the Church leaneth vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets which foundation he cals not the very persons of the Apostles but their doctrine For although the Church should by her iudgement approue the scripture yet doth she not make of that which is vncertaine and doubtfull certaine and authentical but doth by her iudgment subscribe to the truth of God and doth embrace it as proceeding from God Moreouer they account the Apocrypha bookes for Canonicall They prattle that the Scripture is imperfect and obscure that the reading of the Scriptures is hurtful to the Church that it is the matter of contention that matters of controuersie cannot be decided by Scripture alone that it hath a nose of waxe They affirme that power to interprete and giue the sense of Scriptures belongs to the Bishop of Rome They match the writings of Fathers Bishops and Counsels with the Scripture They take away from the common people the writings of their fathers last will and testament and post them ouer to dumbe idols as to lay-mens bookes cleane contrary to the commaundement of Christ Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures Lastly they account the old Latine translation as authenticall The fifth common Place of Creation What is the signification of this word to Create in the Scriptures IT is peculiar because the reason of man knoweth not how any thing should be created of nothing For Dauid Kimchi affirmeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that this word to create most properly is affirmed for euery thing which is brought from no being to a being as Gen. 1.1 But secundarily and yet properly it signifieth to bring a forme created of nothing to a matter preexisting without alteration a Gen. 1.21.27 Whereupon Damascene saith lib. 2. cap. 5. that God made all things of nothing some things indeed immedidiatly but other some by meanes which is a part of diuine omnipotence Therefore the word to create is attributed to God alone in the Scriptures either in the workes of creation or else by a borrowed speech in things that be of no lesse vertue and power then the very worke of creation b Esa 41.20 Ier. 31.22 Psal 51.12 For this cause these words differ to beget to create to make For to beget is to bring forth something of his owne substance like vnto it selfe according to the essence but to create is to make something of nothing diuerse from the substance of the Creator And this word to make is applied to those things which be made of some matter but yet it is restrained by the circumstance of the text to the propertie of creation c Gen. 1.25.31 Rom. 1.20 What is Creation It is an external and indiuisible worke of Iehouah Elohim alone that is of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost whereby by his word power and commandement alone he hath created all things out of himselfe that is the substance of all things being seuered from his owne Essence to the end that his infinite wisedome goodnesse and power might be made manifest d Act. 17.24 Rom. 1.20 Proue it by some testimonies 1 The very historie of the creation as it is set downe by Moses Gen. 1. is a most ample witnesse of it 2. Psal 33.6 By the word of the Lord were the heauens created and by the spirit of his mouth all the power and hoast of them And in the same Psalme vers 9. He spake and they were made he commanded and they were all created Againe Psal 19.1 The heauens declare the glorie of God and the firmament soundeth foorth or celebrateth the work of his hands Mal. 2.10 Hath not one God created vs Iob. 9.8 Who alone doth stretch out the heauens 1. Cor. 8.6 We haue but one God the Father of whom are all things Why is the creation ascribed in the Creed to the Father alone Not that the Sonne and the holy Ghost shold be excluded from the effect and praise of that worke who in that same worke manifestly not as instruments but as efficients equally and inseparably wrought together a Iob 1 3. Col. 1.16 Gen. 1.1.2 but by way of excellencie that the decree of this worke and first beginning of it might be giuen to the Father because the Father is the fountaine and beginning not temporall but originall of the whole Deitie by whom all things were made Further that there might appeare in the Church some externall difference whereby the Father might be distinguished from the Sonne and the holy Ghost for as Basill saith in his booke intreating of the holy Ghost cap. 16. The Father is the first principall cause of those things that be made the Sonne the instrumentall cause the holy Ghost the perfecting cause What was the mouing or impellent cause of the creation of all things The infinite goodnesse of God ioyned with infinite wisedome which it pleased him to communicate and by communicating to reueale it because a good thing is apt to communicate it selfe And when did God begin to create In the very beginning of all things and in the vety beginning of time that is then when the things which now be began to be For though all things in the world were made in the Sonne b Col. 1.16 yet in this place this word beginning signifieth not the Sonne but some certaine beginning of time as also Ioh. 1.1 But whereof and whence were all things made and produced Of Nothing this word being vnderstood negatiuely that is of no other matter that was before For this word Of in this place signifieth not the materiall cause whereof any thing is made but the order As if a man should say When as there was nothing before after that there was any thing it was made or else it signifieth the habitude or disposition of the materiall cause which is simply denyed How proue you that 1. Because there was nothing from eternitie excepting and besides God himselfe and whatsoeuer there is it is either the Creator or else the creature but things were not created out of the substance of God for then they should be God or gods whâ—ch is very absurd therefore they were made of nothing 2. God is almightie and therefore doth not stand in need of some matter going before For this cause Psal 33.9
If the man be deade the woman is free from the lawe of her husband o Rom. 7.2.3 so as she is no adulteresse if she be maried to another and 1. Tim. 5.14 Let younger widowes mary and 1. Cor. 7.37 The woman is bound by the law vnto her husband being aliue but if her not first second or third but indefinitely husband be dead she is at libertie to marie another So may a man also by the same lawe Thirdly Abraham the father of all beleeuers maried Cethura after Sarahs death p Gen. 25.1 Fourthly because it is better to mary then to burne q 1. Cor. 7.9 15. and vers 8. 9. he commaundeth the vnmaried and widowes to mary if they cannot liue continently also If the vnbeleeuer will depart let him depart A brother or sister is not subiect in such like things vers 15. VVhat is contrarie to this doctrine The errour of Tertullian Hierome and others who to the end they might condemne second mariages do affirme that mariage is not dissolued no not by death VVhat things are required in the right and lawfull contract of Matrimonie Two things fitnesse which is not so much ro be gathered by the number of yeares as by the ablenesse of the bodie and lawfull consent What is consent It is a will proceeding from a sound and perfect iudgement whereby errour of the person craft drunkennesse foolishnesse parents threats iust feare externall compulsion and such like are excluded from contracting matrimonie all which must bee away to the ende that the will may be sound free and proceeding from a right iudgement So when the parents and brother of Rebecca sate in commission with Abrahams seruant about her mariage they said Call the maid that we may know her willing consent Gen. 24.57 VVhich is a lawfull consent That which agreeth both with the lawe of God and nature and with the honest constitutions of men VVhat doth the law of God and mercie require Honour and obedience toward our parents and shame and reuerence towards our kindred What is the honour due vnto the parents That the children contract not matrimonie without their parents counsell and will First for that the first man Adam tooke not a wife without Gods will and consent a Gen. 2.22 where God is said not only to haue created her but also to haue brought her vnto Adam Secondly because children are not at their ownâ—â—isposing but in their parents power Thirdly for that the Fathers Abraham Isaac b Gen 24.3 4. Iacob c 28.1.12 yea and Ismael d 21.21 though fierce otherwise and Sichem a Gentile e 34.4 shewed that mariage is not to be contracted without the parents consent Fourthly Paule saith Children obey your parents in all things f Eph. 6.1 Col. 3.20 and therefore in that matter of mariage Fiftly God did not ratifie a vow made by children without the parents knowledge or consent g Num. 30.6 much lesse matrimonie made by contract without parents consent Esay married wiues both which grieued and vexed his parents h Gen. 26.34 And the Scripture prescribeth precepts vnto the parents about giuing their children in mariage i Deut. 7.3 Ier. 29.6 1. Cor. 7.37 further Christ saith that the law of honoring parents is violated when the children take the parents goods without their knowledge and offer it vnto God in the temple k Mat. 15.5 How much more is that law violated when children withdraw themselues out of their parents power Which they doe when they contract matrimonie without their parents knowledge or consent But yet the godly Magistrate is to consider whether the parents haue reasonable or else vnreasonable cause to withstand and hinder it What contrarieth this doctrine The opinion of the Papists who do ratifie secret mariages contracted without either the parents knowledge or consent and that their consent is of honestie only and not of necessitie and with such mariages approue of rape when as a maide is taken violently out of her fathers house that after she is defloured she may be takeÌ„ to wife What doth modestie or reuerence towards kindred require That matrimonie be not contracted betweene those of consanguinitie affinitie within those degrees which are forbidden both by Gods law l Leuit. 18.6 and the honest constitution of Princes For such mariages are called vnlawfull and incestuous because they are not approued by publike lawes and ceremonies for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth the mariage girdle which declared those mariages which were lawfull and publikely approued others which are made against the constitutions of Princes are called vnlawfull What rules are to be obserued in contracting matrimonie God hath propounded three in his law First mariage is forbidden in infinitum in the right line so well ascending as descending because the gâ—â—â—ter or superior in the right line hath alwaies the place of the father in respect of the yonger And the Scripture saith A man shall leaue father and mother and shall cleaue vnto his wife So Iohn cannot marrie his mother grandmother great grandmother c. nor his daughter neece cousin c. So Martha may neither be married to her father grandfather great grandfather nor to his son nephew nor cousin of the son or daughter n Leuit. 18.7.10 2. In the collaterall and equall line that is betweene brothers and sisters onely either of one parent or both ver 9.11 For wheras the first brothers married their sisters it is to be vnderstood of necessitie and by diuine dispensation seeing there were no other women in the world there was a precept of multiplying mankind o Gen. 1.28 3. In the collaterall and vnequall line as thou maist not marrie thy aunt by father or mothers side and so ascending for they are to thee instead of parents and so Martha may not marrie her vncle by the father or mothers side So though for the vncle to marry his brother or sisters daughter be not expressely forbidden yet because à simili from the like the like precepts are deduced thou maist not marrie thy brothers daughter nor his daughters daughter because thou art to them in their parents stead In the 18. of Leuit. see this at large Now for affinitie the law forbiddeth the son to marie his stepmother the father his sonnes wife or his daughter in lawe or her daughter and these are in the right line In the collaterall line the brother cannot marrie his brothers wife his wiues sister his wife liuing nor his fathers brothers wife nor the children of his sonne or daughter in law See Leuit. 18.15.16.17.18 Is this Leuiticall lawe concerning degrees a law ceremoniall or iudiciall or naturall and morall It is naturall and conformable vnto the law of nature and therefore not to be remitted by any but by God onely because euen the Gentiles were obliged and bound vnto it and the Scripture calleth more or lesse all
that place Hebr. 6.4 It is impossible that those who haue beene once enlightened and after Catechising haue professed Christianitie and by Baptisme haue beene chosen and incorporated into the Church and haue tasted the heauenly gift and haue beene partakers of the holy Ghost and haue tasted the good word of God and the powers of the world to come but haue not swallowed it much lesse digested it if they fall away namely not into a particular sinne against the first or second table but into an vniuersall apostasie and reuolting from Christ If they fall away they should be renewed againe by repentance seeing they crucifie againe to themselues the sonne of God and make a mocke of him And Heb. 10.20 To them which sinne voluntarily that is with full consent and of set purpose reuolt from Christ after they haue receiued knowledge of the truth there is no sacrifice left for sinne And this kinde of sinne is in them who not onely haue knowen the truth but also professed it Whence 1. I gather that there is a second kinde or manner of this sinne against the holy Ghost Whereby a man vniuersally and with full consent reuolteth from Christ being truely acknowledged and knowen both out of the Gospell and by the holy Ghost enlightening the heart wherby also a man denieth Christ and with all his strength persecuteth the truth of set malice reproacheth and disgraceth Christ despising his sacrifice 2 I gather that the subiect of this sinne is not in all the reprobate but in those onely who haue acknowledged Christ and his truth 3 That the elect are not subiect to this sinne seeing the counsell and purpose of GOD to saue them cannot be made voide Therefore what is the sinne against the holy Ghost It is an vniuersall Apostasie and falling away from Christ that is a renouncing of the truth of the Gospel being euidently knowen and a rebellion springing from hatred of the truth ioyned with a tyrannicall and sophisticall and hypocriticall opposing it Or thus he is said to sinne against the holie Ghost who notwithstanding his sight be dazeled with the bright shine of Gods truth yet he resisteth it to this end onely that he may resist it Giue me some examples of this sinne An example for the former is of those Pharisees against whom Christ disputeth of this verie sin Math. 12.31 For they did not onely know Christ was from God Iohn 3.2 but also who he was Iohn 7.28 ye both know me and know whence I am saith Christ and yet they ceased not wittingly there owne conscience withstanding it to detract from his heauenly works and in a hatred of the truth to persecute him euen vnto death Such were many of the Iewes Act. 6.10 who when they could not resist Stephen speaking by the spirit of God yet they laboured to resist him Yet there is no doubt but many of them were driuen to doe this through a zeale of the law Whereupon Peter Act. 2.41 In the day of Pentecost receiued three thousand men which repented who had persecuted Christ to the death But it appeareth there were others who out of a malicious impiety did rage against God that is against the doctrine which they were not ignorant came from God Examples of the latter are Saule Iudas Arrius also Iulian the Apollata for this man was rightle trained vp in the Christian religion he knew the truth of the Gospell which also he publikely had professed hauing beene baptised but afterwards by the perswasion of certaine wicked Philosophers Libanius Iamblicus and others he fell from Christ became an enemie of Christ and a persecuter of the Church he sacrificed to the Idols of the Gentils and with all his might endeuored to abolish Christs religion How must we iudge of this sinne It is hard to pronounce sentence thereof especially at this time wherein the gift of discerning of spirits doth not so flourish as in the auncient Church a 1 Cor. 10.9 by which gift Peter knew the hypocrisie of Ananias and Sapphira b Act. 5.3.8.9 Therefore iudgement cannot be giuen of this but a posteriori of the consequence and finall impenitencie which followeth it For Manasses the sonne of Ezekiah King of Iudah did many yeares furiously persecute the word of God erecting abhominable Idols against Gods commandement c 2. King 21.6 and shedding innocent bloud in Ierusalem d King 24.4 Yet because afterwards he repented e 2 Chron. 33 12.13 he brought not his sinne against the holy Ghost to the height and top therefore this sinne was indeede begun in him but not accomplished Ought we to make prayers for them who sinne against the holy Ghost By how much any man shall seeme to be neerer to extreame daunger so much the more carefully ought wee by all meanes to reclaime him into the way and especially by prayer to commend him to God Notwithstanding if God haue shewed vs any man as it were with the finger who hath sinned vnto death we are plainely taught what to do 1. Ioh. 5.16 I say not that any man should pray for him And 1. Sam. 16.1 The Lord chideth Samuell because he was in continuall heauinesse for Saule whom he had reiected For as Hippocrates forbiddeth to attempt the cure of desperate diseases so God will not haue the spirit of prayer to sigh in vaine and offer prayers for them whose diseases are incurable Why is this sinne said to be committed especially against the holy Ghost Not in respect of the Essence or person of the Godhead of the holy Ghost for neyther is the dignitie of the holy Ghost greater then the dignitie of the Father or of the sonne neyther can one person be offended but the iniurie of the sinne redoundeth to the whole Godhead But in respect of that grace and enlightning whereof the holy Ghost is proper author in the hearts of men in as much namely as it is the proper and immediate office of the holy Ghost to enlighten vs and when we are brought into the light of the truth to shew vs the way to the Father the Sonne and himselfe For though this worke be common to all three persons yet the spirit doth this properly and especially as the father worketh in the worke of Creation the sonne in our redemption Why is it said to be vnpardonable Not because of the difficultie of pardon to be obtained for it as many thinke neyther also because it is mightier or greater then the grace of God for that rule of Paule standeth good Rom. 5.20 Grace superaboundeth sinne But because they are stricken with euerlasting blindnesse who sinne this sinne for their ingratitude by the iust iudgement and ordinance of God a Gal. 6.7 who suffereth not himselfe to be mocked or his spirit which is the spirit of truth to be conuicted of falshood or lying 2 Because of their impenitencie or impossibilitie to repent as the Apostle saith Heb 6.4.6 It is impossible that such should be renewed
gazing into heauen this Iesus vvhich is taken vp from yov into heauen shall so come as ye haue seene him goe into heauen And Paule beareth record of it Ephe. 4.8 VVherfore the scripture saith Psa 69.19 When he ascēded vp on high he led coptiuitie captiue and gaue gifts vnto men Novv in that he ascended vvhat is it but that he had also descended first into the lowest parts of the earth He that descended is euen the same that ascended farre aboue all heauen's that he might fill all things See 1. Tim. 3.16 Heb. 4.14 9.24 What must be vnderstood by ascension Not a changing of one condition or estate into another or a vanishing out of sight but properly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a motion from one place to another and that from the lower to the higher For they are said to ascend who remoue from a lower place to a higher 2. King 2.12 And Elias ascended by a whirlewind into heauen And Psal 139.8 If I ascend into heauen thou art there But figuratiuely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or attributing that to God which belongeth to man it is spoken of God Gen. 17.22 God went from the sight of Abraham And Psal 47.16 God is gone vp with triumph euen the Lord with the sound of the trumpet But also Iohn 3.13 in the first part of the verse to ascend into heauen signifieth allegorically to be endued with the light of spirituall vnderstanding Is the word Ascension vsed properly or figuratiuely in this place Properly without question as it may manifestly be proued out of diuers formes of speeches which the Euangelists haue vsed for better declaration sake for Mar. 16.19 saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is he was taken vp and on high into heauen Luk. 24.51 saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was remoued from them or went away from them But it is plaine how by the word of going away is signified a remouing into another place And the same Euangelist giueth to vnderstand whither he went away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was caried vp into heauen He was caried saith he which againe certainly noteth a motion from place to place Act. 1.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He was lifted vp and Nubes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a cloud tooke him vp out of their sights Not because of himselfe he became inuisible but because he went higher and further off then his Disciples sight could reach Moreouer the Apostles do follow him with their eyes and sight as farre as they can whilest he did not vanish away out of their sight but stil went vp on his way For while he was going 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth remouing from place to place they stood stedfastly with their eyes vp to heauen Which had beene a foolish part of thē if they had not seene him caried on high To conclude the Angels helping the defect of the Apostles sight do testifie that Christ was taken vp by them into heauen and that he should so come as they had seene him going into heauen Hereupon the Greeke Fathers do call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the assumption or taking vp of Christ in the flesh and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his ascension or going vp By the examination of these things which haue beene said it followeth that the ascension of Christ is not an act vndivisible or momentanie but devisible and distinguished by parts of his motion and going forward and by times and places by which he was caried vp from a lower place to a higher namely from earth vnto heauen Seeing in that saying of Paule Ephes 4.10 he that descended is also the same that ascended the word of descending doth figuratiuely signifie the humiliation of Christ why is not also the word of ascending taken figuratiuely for the same Christs exaltation glorification Because when Christ descended from heauen he descended without changing his place at what time he was God onely and not man but by that his descension was made man but when he ascended into heauen he ascended with changing of place when he was God and man Who ascended Christ who is both God and man the same who was borne man of the virgin Marie who suffered and died who rose againe and after his resurrection stayed fortie daies with his Disciples vpon the earth He I say and no other descended He that descended is euen the same that ascended Ephes 4.9 Therefore the whole Christ did really ascend because the same Christ was true God and true man but in respect of his humanitie he in his bodie ascended properly and locally from earth into heauen euen as before he had ascended truly and by a locall motion out of the graue into the land of the liuing Therfore in respect hereof it is said by Marke being taken or receiued vp and of Luke in the Acts being lifted vp For these things do not agree to the Diuinitie or Godhead of which it is said Ierem. 23.24 I fill heauen and earth but by a communication of properties 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is said of the whole person of Christ which is onely proper to one part of his nature And as Theodoretus saith Those things which are proper to the nature are communicated to the whole person Who is the efficient cause or author of Christs ascension Christ himself who by the Almighty power of his Godhead did carie vp his humane nature bring it into heauen but because the diuine power of the Father and Sonne is all one this remouing into heauen as also the raysing of him vp againe is ascribed also to the power of the Father Act. 2.33 By the right hand that is by the power and vertue of God he hath beene exalted and hath receiued of his father the promise of the holy Ghost and cap. 5.30 The God of our fathers hath raised vp Iesus vvhom ye slevv and hanged on a tree Him I say hath God lift vp vvith his right hand to be a Prince and a Sauiour But his humane nature hauing gotten agility and nimblenes of body by the resurrection mouing it selfe by the appointment and commaund of the Godheed went vpon high and ascended truely and properly and therefore it may be called a ministring or seruing cause of the ascension From vvhence is the reason and certaintie of the ascension to be taken From the adiuncts or circumstances namely of time the place from vvhence the manner of his ascension the place vnto vvhich and the vvitnesses VVhat time did he ascend On the fortieth day after his resurrection after that he had spoken to his Disciples concerning the kingdome of God that is after he had enstructed them more fully of the things pertaining to saluation and had confirmed and assured them concerning his resurrection and the truth of his bodie so as they could no longer doubt of it From vvhat place did he ascend Luke in the Gospell cap. 24.50 saith that the Disciples were led forth by Christ vnto
It is double 1. For comfort that we are freed from the dominion of sinne which maketh vs strangers from God The other for instruction that we should be thankfull to him that hath deliuered vs and with all care to take heed we do not againe intangle our selues in the snares of sinne least the later end be worse then the beginning c 2 pet 2.20 that is least our last estate be more miserable then our former d Mat. 12 15. Therefore Rom. 6.14 Paul reasoneth thus sinne ought not to raigne in vs because wee are not vnder the lawe which maketh vs guilty and prouoketh vs to sinn for which cause it is called the power of sinne e. 1. Cor 15.56 but vnder grace that is indued with the spirit of Christ by vertue whereof we do subdue the reliques of sinne Gal. 5.13.14 VVhat is the second parte Freedome from the morall law not in regard of obedience but in regard of iustification and condemnation that is from the dominion rigour extreame iustice the importunate exaction and iustification of the lawe or from the necessitie of perfect fulfilling of the law to attaine to righteousnesse Againe from the binding ouer to punishment and therefore from the care and feare of the anger and curse of God or of eternall death for breaking the law Gal. 3.13 Christ hath redemed vs from the curse of the law being made a curse for vs that is he susteined the curse inflicted by the law that we might escape the same and that we might obtaine the blessing of Abraham in Iesus Christ and that we might receiue the promise of the spirit by faith Hence Paul saith Rom. 6.14 we are not vnder the lavv because we are not vnder the curse nor vnder compulsion And that the lavv is not giuen for the Iust to vvit in regarde of the burden of the curse and compulsion VVhy are not wee freed thorow Christ from the first death as well as from the second death seeing both of them are the vvages of sinne and depend vpon that threatning Gen. 2.17 whensoeuer thou sinnest thou shalt die Because the kingdome of Christ is not of this worlde Iohn 18.36 Though he hath not cleane taken away the first death yet to the faithfull he hath changed the nature of it So as it is the vtter abolishing of the reliques of sinne and a gate vnto eternall life according to the rule Rom. 8 27. to them that loue god all things are a furtherance for their good which Dauid meaneth Psal 116.15 pretious in the sight of the lord is the death of his saints And Paule Philip. 1 21. death is to me aduantage And verse 23. I desire to remooue from hence and to be with Christ And. Eccle. 7.2 the day of death is better then the day of ones birth And Cyprian saith death is the gate to life the victorie of warre the hauen of the sea 3 We must put a difference betweene the times of the Kingdome of grace and the glory of Christ and the distinct times of the benefits of God the soule of the beleeuer is regenerate in this life but the body must of necessity first die before it be regenerate 1. Cor. 15.36 43. That which thou sowest is not quickned except it first dye now saith he verse 44. it is sowne a naturall body but it riseth a spirituall body not in substance but in quality for he calleth that a naturall body which liueth by the soule alone and a spirituall which together with the soule is quickned with the spirit of God 4 For the exercising of the faith hope inuocation and of the dutyes of charity of the faithfull in the conflict 5 Because the death of the flesh according to the saying of Paule 1. Cor. 15.26 is the last enemy which must at length be abolished by a glorious resurrection VVhat is the vse or effect of this libertie That the beleeuers haue a quiet conscience they doe no more tremble at the law but are delighted with it a They beleeue that their obedience though imperfect is acceptable to god as to a father b VVhat is the third parte of Christian lihertie The giuing of the holy ghost which is the inuisible inward sealing vp of the former Rom. 8.15.16.18 ye haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare but the spirit of adoption whereby we cry abba Father And. Verse 16. And he testifieth with our spirit that we are the sonns of God now if we be sonnes then heires also euen the heires of God and fellow heires with Christ He doth also take away the vaile of our heart that is that miserable slauery of blindnes and the yoke of darknes whereunto we are subiect by reason of sinne and doth enlighten the heart conuerteth it to the Lord and maketh vs fit to behold the light of the Gospell that we may be deliuered from this slauerie of blindnesse into the libertie of light Therefore 2. Cor. 3.17 Where the spirit of the Lord is there is libertie that is quickening or illumination thorow the holy Ghost by the preaching of the Gospell whereby that vaile of ignorance darknesse and weakenesse is taken from our hearts that we might be able to behold the glorious face of Christ and lastly it causeth vs to obey the law not by constraint but willingly and chearefully Psal 51.14 What is the fourth part of Christian libertie Freedome from the rites of Moses his Law or from the ceremoniall Law and much more from the traditions and inuentions of men which are ordained for the worshipp of God and first from the sacrifices and sacraments commaunded of God to the people of the Iewes which because they were but types and shadowes of the truth ought to cease after the truth was reuealed as now being fulfilled and hauing obtained their end for which they were ordained as the Apostle teacheth in the whole Epistle to the Hebrewes concerning which we must obserue this rule All the ceremonies of Moses before at or after the comming of Christ in the flesh are abolished so as he which will obserue them falleth from the libertie which we haue in Christ Gal. 2.4.5 and chapt .. 3.25 After that faith came c Ep. 2.15 Ga 2.14.16 vvee are no longer vnder the Schoolemaister Further from the necessitie of obseruing certaine legall things concerning things indifferent as of the choyse and eating of certaine meats obseruing of daies and such like of both which parts of libertie Gal. 5.1.2.13 a What call you things indifferent Basill calleth them such things as be in our power and indifferent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nazianzene such things as be placed in the meane Chrysostome vpon the Rom. calleth them things indifferent So then things indifferent are workes or actions which of themselues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in their owne nature are neyther good nor euil but are iudged good or euill by the circumstances of the vse of them Or else those things or
22.32 I haue praied for thee that thy faith faile not And Heb. 5.7 Christ is said to haue offered vp prayers and svpplications with strong crying and tears vnto him that was able to saue him from death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is Feare as when Paule 2. Thess 3.2 desireth them to pray for him that he may be deliuered from vnreasonahle and euill men and when we desire remission of sins and deliuerance from euill 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a precation or petition wherin we desire those things which make to the glory of god himself or som benefit as the kingdom of christ to come the name of God to be hallowed his wil to be done daily bread to be giuen vs daily the holy ghost to be sent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Act. 1.14 al continued with one accord in praier supplication 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an interpellation or intercession or postulation made for another Therfore Ro. 8.26 the holy ghost is said to make request for vs ver 34. Christ the mediator 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is maketh request for vs as when one prayeth for another or all do pray one for another and for the Church as Act. 12.5 The Church maketh intercessiō for Peter or it is an interpellation wherin we complain to God of thē which do hurt vs as Dauid somtimes in the Psalms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a giuing of thanks wherin we giue thanks to God either for benefits bestowed vpon vs others whereby we set forth his fatherly chasticement a Iob 1.21 or for euils taken away from vs or others Psal 116.12 What shal I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits towards me I wil take the cup of saluation c. But the scripture doth not alwaies obserue the differences of those three kinds Therfore we may restrain them vnto two that is to wit inuocation of Gods name and thanksgiuing like as Dauid restrained them Psa 50.15 Cal vpon me in the time of trouble I wil deliuer thee thou shalt glorifie me VVhat are the causes of praier The efficient inward cause is the holy ghost Rom. 8.26 For we know not what to pray as we ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighs which cannot be expressed Not that he in very deed doth either pray or sigh but because he stirreth vs vp to praiers doth inwardly teach vs words and sighes So he is said to crie Gal. 4.6 Because he causeth vs to crie whereupon Zachary 12.10 he is called the spirit of grace of prayer And the Apostle biddeth vs pray in the holy Ghost b Iude. 20. 1 Cor. 14.16 that is by the instinct of the holy Ghost The instrumentall inward cause is Faith c Rom. 10.14 The principall cause which moueth vs to pray is manifolde 1 The commandement of God wherby he requireth of vs seruice of inuocation which is chiefe in the Church of God Deu 6.13 Thou shalt vvatch thy Lord and serue him alone and Psal 50.15 Cal. vpon me Mat. 7.7 aske seeke knocke 2 The promise of hearing and I vvill heare thee Psal 50.15 145.18 The Lord is neere vnto al that cal vpon him Pro. 18.10 The name of the Lord is a strong tower the weaponlesse man flying vnto it shall be safe sure Hither do belōg the alluremēts wherwith Christ doth allure vs to pray Mat 7.7 it shal be giuen you ye shall find it shall be opened 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Luk. 11.13 if ye which are euil can giue good gifts vnto your childrē hovv much more shal your heauenly father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him Ps 65.3 thou O God vvhich hearest my praier vnto thee shall all all flesh come And Esay 65.24 ye shall call vpon me I vvill heare yea bef re ye crie vvil I ansvvere you for our heauēly father knoweth that we haue need of all these things before vve pray Mat. 6.32 3 The feeling of our pouerty of the want of others spiritual corporall the desire of Gods kingdom glory seeke first the kingdom of God his righteousnes the rest shal be cast vnto you Math. 6.33 4 Daungers troubles of all sorts which do compasse vs about miseries diuers tentations the fault and guiltinesse of our sinnes and the snares of the most grieuous and watchfull aduersarie the diuell VVho walketh about as a Lion 1. Pet. 5.8 seeking whom hee may deuoure Whereupon Christ saith Math. 26.41 VVatch and pray that ye enter not into tentation 5 Exercise of pietie faith and hope which from hence doe take increase 6 The nature and propertie of loue wherewith the godly are affected towards God for it commeth to passe that he which loueth is greatly delighted with the communication of him that is loued and he desireth nothing more then that he may poure out into his bosome those things wherewith he is affected Heerevnto is added that loue is more and more kindled by the talke of the partie loued 7 The example of Christ and of all the Saints whose chiefe care was in their life time to call earnestly vpon God 8 The vtilitie of prayer for by it we obtaine necessarie benefits as well corporall as spirituall Iam. 5.6 The feruent prayer of a righteous man auaileth much But the bountiful largesse of Gods benefits and gifts as well corporall as spirituall and his so great miracles which are seene which way soeuer you looke ought of right to prouoke vs to the sacrifice of praise and thankesgiuing Therfore Dauid hauing perceiued the Lords liberalitie doth shew openly that a new song is put into his mouth Psal 40.3 What is the obiect of prayer or who is to be called vpon That one and eternall God who is the father and the sonne and the holy Ghost for in true inuocation none of the three persons of the Godhead is omitted although they be not alwaies distinctly named because they are one God 1 But he alone 1 Because he is the searcher of all mens hearts Act. 1.24 the searcher of the hearts and reines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is viewer of the thoughts and affections or the knower of all things a Psal 79 33 15 44 21 2 Because Inuocation is the chiefest part of the worship of God and therefore is due to God alone according to his commaundement b Deut. 9 13 Math. 4 10 And Psal 50.15 Call vpon me saith the Lord and Christ Mat. 6.9 after this maner therfore pray ye Our father c. 3 Because he is the alone author of all good things alone omnipotent the knower of all things full of compassion who knoweth willeth and can heare heale deliuer all in all places that call vpon him therfore the faithfull say Esay 63.16 Thou Lord art ur father Abraham knoweth vs not and Israel is ignorant of vs. 4 Because we
When the holy Ghost commeth he will reproue the world of sinne of righteousnesse and of iudgement 2. The vrgent cause in vnbeleeuing men is originall and actuall sinne against the law of god also the contempt of the gospell but in god most vpright iustice being an auenger of iniquitie and a maintainer of pietie according to the eternall decree of god himselfe 3. But as concerning the manner or exercise of the iudgement the Efficient cause and helper of iudgement or the Iudge that shal be is Christ the sonne of God as he is man or the sonne of man For truely euen he shall iudge who was iudged himselfe that the wicked may behold his glorie whose meekenesse they despised Ioh. 5.22 The father iudgeth no man but hath committed all iudgement to the sonne And ver 27. To him he hath giuen power to execute iudgement in that he is the sonne of man Act. 10 42. He commaunded vs to preach vnto the people and to testifie that euen Christ is ordained of God a Iudge of quick and dead And chap. 17 31 God hath appointed a day in the which he will iudge the world in righteousnesse by the man whom he hath appointed Ro. 2 16 There shall be a day wherein God shall iudge the secrets of men by Iesus Christ 2 Tim. 4 1. Iesus Christ shall iudge the quick dead in that his glorious cōming in his kingdom 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Angels shall be ministers who shall be present to serue Christ in the execution of his iudgement for they shall gather before him all people they shall separate the elect from the reprobate they shall carie the elect to meete Christ in the ayre they shall cast of the reprobate with the diuell and his Angels into euerlasting fire a Math. 25.31 Shall then the sonne without the father and the holy spirit be the iudge and execute that iudgment Not simply but after a sort that is according to the argumēts and reasons which in this separate him from the father because the father iudgeth no man namely a part as the Iewes thought but hath committed all iudgemēt to the sonne that is to say that he might iudge and gouerne all things by the sonne Ioh. 5.22 Or because the sonne is wisdome and trueth begotten and proceeding from the father and representing him perfectly and iudgement ought to bee performed in wisdome and trueth therefore is the power of iudgement giuen to the sonne of God by a certain appropriation that as the father worketh all things by the sonne Ioh. 1.3 for as much as he is the cunning of the father saith Augustine lib. 6. de Trinit So likewise doth he iudge all things by the sonne for as much as he is the wisedome and trueth of the father which is signified Dan. 7.9 13 where first it is said that the auncient of daies did sit and after is added that the sonne of man came euen to the ancient of daies who gaue him dominion and honour and a kingdome whereby is giuen vs to vnderstand that the authoritie of iudging is in the father from whome the sonne receiueth power to iudge Therefore is not the father said to iudge in that day for in the iudgement to come the father shall not appeare in visible forme but the sonne shall in the forme of a seruant which truely is not the forme of the father but of the sonne saith Augustine neither is it that forme of the sonne wherein he is equall with the Father but wherein hee is lesse then the father that in iudgement hee may bee cleerely perceiued of the good and bad and may performe those parts which belong to a Iudge Math. 24.30 Doth the povver of iudging accord in Christ as he is man and not as he is God onlie It doth because the father hath giuen him power to execute iudgement in that he is the sonne of man not truely for the condemnation of humane nature for nothing could let all men to be iudges but for the glorious condition which followeth the personall vnion of the diuine and humane nature because in his humane nature he is head of the whole Church a Eph. 1.12 Col. 1 18 God hath subdued all things vnder his feet 1. Cor. 15.27 and because of the entercourse of the Diuinitie to the soule of Christ it is meete for him to knowee and iudge the secrets of all hearts Therefore the iudiciall power accordeth in Christ not onely as he is God together with the father but also according to his humane nature for the agreeablenesse and affinitie betweene men and him moreouer they that are to be iudged shall behold him their iudge Who shall sit in companie vvith Christ the Iudge The Apostles and the rest of the Saints Mat. 19.28 a luk 22.30 I appoint vnto you a Kingdome saith Christ that ye may sit on seates iudging the twelue tribes of Israell And 1. Cor. 6.2 Know yet not that the Saints shall iudge the world that is the route of the vngodly and that we shall iudge the Angels meaning the wicked b Iud. 14 Reue. 20.4 which is said therfore to be 1 In as much as the Saints are the members of Christ the iudge 2 Because God hath ordained to gather all his aduersaries before himselfe and before the assembly of the Church c Ioel. 3.2 3 Because the Apostles shall iudge the world by their doctrine which they haue preached and shall approue the sentence pronounced by Christ and to his iudgement shall all the godly subscribe 4 The godly also shall iudge the wicked by the example of Faith and repentance by which meanes the Apostles faith shall take away all excuse from the Iewes for as Christ saith of the Queene of the South and of the Niniuites Luk 11 31. that they shall rise in iudgement and shall condemne that generation which was not moued at his preaching Who are they which shall be iudged All men without exception as many as haue bin since the creation of the word as it is in the Creede he shal come and iudge the quick namely whom he shall finde remaining on liue at his comming who shall be changed in a moment that is they shall bee translated from a mortall condition to an immortall and all the dead that is which are departed this life before the last day whom he will raise vp from death d Rom. 14.12 2 Cor. 5 10. We must all appear before the iudgement seat of Christ 2 And the Angels which sinned and kept not their first estate but left their own habitation are reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darknes vnto the iudgement of the great day 2. Pet. 2.4 Iud. 6. 3 The man of sinne himselfe especially that sonne of Perdition Antichrist
remnant of the Elect. And the holy Ghost foretold of a generall Apostacie from the faith b 2. The. 2.3 1. Tim. 4 1 and Reuel 13.3.7 the whole earth followed the beast and wondred and power was giuen him ouer euerie kinred nation and all the inhabitants of the earth saith Iohn worshipped him All saith he whose names were not written in the booke of life that is all sauing the Elect. Where then was the Church Tertullian in his booke de poeniten saith that the Church may bee in one or two Wherefore if in those desperate times of the Church there were but one or two faithfull seruants of God it sufficeth that it may be called a Church Therefore it is not our part to determine at what certaine time the Church began to fall away but to labour rather by what meanes it may be freed from this calamitie What are the causes of a Church The principal cause is God the Father who hath chosen a church and at length calleth and gathereth it vnto himselfe Ephe. 1.4 Iohn 1.13 The faithfull are not borne of bloud nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God And 6.44 No man commeth to me except the father draw him a Exod. 13.21 Mat 18.18 The second or helping cause is the sonne of God himselfe Iohn 14.6 No man commeth to the father but by mee who also hath purchased a Church with his owne blood Act. 20.28 The fellow labourers are the preachers of the word the Prophets and Apostles and their true successours who are therfore called builders b Ro 15 20 1. Pet. 2.7 and maister builders c 1 Cor 3.10 but in respect of the ministerie onely The outward instrumentall cause is the preaching of the word whereby God gathereth himselfe a Church The inward and verie efficient cause is the holy Spirit The formall cause is the syncere profession both of faith and of true Doctrine likewise The Materiall cause whereof are men chosen out of the whole world according to the commaundement of Christ Goe into all the vvorld Preach yee the Gospell to euerie Creature Marke 16.15 16. Are not the blessed Angels likewise a Materiall part of the true Church They are surely and so are the soules of the blessed and that the most beautifullest part d Psal 103 20. Hebr. 1.6.7 12.23 The Apostle acknowledgeth a companie of innumerable Angels and an assemblie and congregation or Church of the spirits or soules And Christ also as he is man is head and Lord of euerie creature and so of the Angels also e Col. 1.17.18 But we speake of the Church insomuch as God hath purchased it by his bloud and doth gather it together by his word but God redeemed not the blessed Angels who neuer fell as neither did he take their nature on him Hebr. 2.16 Neither doth he call them to the cōmunion of this Church by the ministery of his word but onely established them in their first blessed beginning Therfore we affirme that the Church is to be reckoned of men onely according to the promise of the father made to the sonne Psa 2.8 Hath the Church an head Seeing the Church is a bodie not naturall or mathematicall but mysticall a 1 Cor. 10 17. 12.12 Col. 1.18 it must needs haue a head of whom it may be gouerned nourished and cherished and of whom it may depend for euerie liuing bodie hath it head to which it is subiected by the Creator himselfe and from whom it draweth life The Church therfore hath her head not many heads but one onely for it is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 headlesse nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a beast of many heads succeeding one another by deaths preuention because it must haue died as often as it should be depriued of it head by death and must haue reuiued as often as it got any new head which were altogether monstrous but it hath one onely head to wit Christ who is the head of his Church as the man is of the woman b Eph. 5 27 1 23. 1 By perfection because he is the only true God and verie man that in all things he may haue the preheminence Col. 1.18 2.10 2 By office Because Christ onely is King Prophet and High Priest who hath rule dominion and excellencie ouer the Church as the head hath ouer the bodie c Reue. 1.6 3 By efficacie because he onely inspireth vigour sense motion spirituall life and all goodnesse into his members d Ioh 6 5 7 15 1 2 and he onely being fastened to the bodie by the bond of the spirit giueth to the whole Church his reedifying coniunction ioyning or fastening together and communion of the members betweene God and themselues e 1. Ioh 1 3 Ioh 17.22 Eph 4 12 he alone is neuer absent but euer present with his Church by his spirit f Mat 28 20 and he onely giueth life to the bodie g Eph 5 24 and neuer dieth Death shall haue power ouer him no more Rom. 6.9 So that hee needeth no head by deputation as one Bride receiueth not two heads nor two Bride-groomes 4 By Decree because he alone is the shepheard of one sheepfold h Ioh. 10.16 and the chiefe shepheard as Peter himselfe affirmeth 1. Pet. 5.4 Neither is the condition of any of the Pastors of the Christian Church equall to that of the high Priest long agoe vnder the Lawe for that one high Priest was a true type of Christ a Psal 101.4 Heb. 7.17 7.9.11 but none of the Pastors of the christian Church is a type of Christ Besides hee had charge but ouer one small quarter and but ouer one Temple and ouer one people by the ordinance of God but none can haue charge ouer the whole world through which the Church is dispersed for this were to desire to include the world in one Citie saith Hierome Therefore is not the Pope the Ministeriall head of the Catholicke Church because it cannot be prooued by any testimony of Scripture and seeing Christs kingdome is not of this world he hath no need of a Vice-Roy or Vicar and the Ecclesiasticall ministerie which consisteth in the administration of the Gospell and Sacraments cannot be performed through the whole world by 〈◊〉 any one man But concerning Constantines Donation made to Pope Syluester that voyce which Syluester heard from heauen This day is poyson entered into the Church doth sufficiently testifie what we must thinke of it Finally he that calleth himselfe the Vniuersall Bishop Lib. 4. Epist 76 is the most true forerunner of Antichrist as witnesseth Gregorius Magnus who was himselfe Bishoppe of Rome Hath the Church any foundation Seeing it is a Spirituall house b 1. pet 2 5 it hath a foundation which is twofolde 1 Ministeriall in respect whereof the Church is said To bee built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles to witt euen on
Christ himselfe or Metonymically and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in some sort namely that which belongeth to the publishing open declaring and testimonie of Doctrine or because the Propheticall and Apostolicall Doctrine onely whereunto the Prophets and Apostles giue testimonie or both the Olde and New Testament as saith Ambrose is the foundation of the Church Heereupon Gods Citie is said to haue had not one but twelue foundations wherein were written the Names of the Lambes twelue Apostles Reuel 21.14 Heereupon Iames Peter and Iohn seeme to bee Pillers of the Church Galat. 2.9 namely Metaphorically and after a sort because they sustayned the Church and Religion but Iesus himselfe being the corner stone who alone sustâ—ineth the whole building Ephes 2.21.23 A foundation of strength and power in respect whereof the Church is said to be built on Christ God and man which belongeth to the Author foundation and merit of saluation the fountaine and efficacie of doctrine and the Church is founded vpon Christ when he alone is accounted for Wisedome Iustice Sanctification Redemption Life and Eternall glorie of the faithfull For this cause 1. Cor. 3.11 Other foundation can no man lay then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ And Isay 28.16 Christ is called the foundation stone Which is so proper vnto Christ that it communicateth in no participation with any other But in Christs words Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke will I build my Church the Euanglist who interpreteth them saith not Thou art Petra a Rocke but thou art Petrus Peter neither doth he say vpon thee Peter but vpon this Rocke distinguishing manifestly Peter who is a part of the building from the Rocke whereon the building chiefely doth stay by changing of name person and by different termes Wherefore the Church is built vpon Christ the Rocke not on Peter the Apostle who eftsoone and often erred for the Rocke was Christ 1. Cor. 10.4 which Peter confessed in the name of all the apostles a Mat. 16.16.18 And he gaue the keyes not of fulnesse of power but of knowledge which in verse 19. he promised to al vnder the name of Peter who answered for all to all the Apostles equaltie and without difference b Mat. 18.18 Iohn 20.21 and in the person of them vnto all the ministers of the Church That speech also Feed my sheepe being thrice inioyned vno Peter for his three denials together Iohn 21. vers 17. ordaineth him a Pastor indeed ouer the flocke but not an vniuersall Pastor for it was also said vnto others Teach ye all nations Math. 28. vers 19. and it was spoken alike to all As the Father hath sent me euen so send I you Iohn 20.21 Finally neither was Noe who in the Arke was the head of his sonnes a type of the Bishop of Rome but of Christ c Gen. 7.13 1. Pet. 3.20 like as Baptisme is an Antitype of that deliuerance which befell vnto the Church in the Deluge What are the true and inward properties of the Church 1 Consent of the Doctrine of the Gospell 2 The inhabiting of God by the holy Spirit whereupon 2. Corinth 6.16 the Church is called the Temple of God and they vvho are led by Gods Spirit are called the sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 3 A right Faith Hope and Charitie True Religion according to Gods word Repentance Confession and a true calling vpon the true God all which doe as it were fourme a true Church The Apostles Creed is a token thereof although when the outward and vsuall Ministerie of the word is often for a season interrupted the Church is extraordinarily nourished by God as it were in the wildernes the same God raising vp teachers knowne vnto his small flocke after such a sort as himselfe according to his vnsearchable wisedome knoweth requisite and necessarie a Reue. 12.6 For as there may be a Church and yet lie hid so may there be teachers in a Church albeit not apparent to all What are the manifest tokens of a visible Church whereunto we may safely ioyâ—â— our selues They are two The first and châ—efe note is the pure preaching and professing of Gods word comprehended in the writings of the Prophets Apostles because wheresoeuer the word is truly preached it is not without profit at all b Isai 55.11 Rom. 1.16 2 A lawfull administring of the Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper according to Christs institution with pure preaching conioyned thereunto as a part thereof if there shall be no iust impediment to the contrarie c Iosu 5.5 Iohn 10.4 5 27. 8.47 Act. 2.42 1 Cor 11.20 23 Mat. 28.19 20 Mark 16.15 Luk. 16.29 Rom 10.14 which notes doe neuerthelesse admit a more and a lesse and doe presuppose a lawfull calling of Pastors d Rom 10.15 Ephe. 4 11. And although holy discipline is also requisite in Gods Church yet if the Church gouernours faile of their dutie it must not presently be denied to be a Church as long as those two fundamentall and essentiall notes of a visible Church are remayning e Mat. 18.17 1 Cor. 5 5 Neyther is it material if other sects chalenge to themselues these notes but we must search diligently whether they doe so truly or falsly Also the preaching of the word is a cause of the Church and therefore by nature is more excellent and more famous then the Church it selfe Whether are 1. Antiquitie 2. Multitude of followers of some one doctrine 3. Succession in some one companie of Bishops chiefly of Rome 4. Miracles 5. Continuance 6. Vnitie and concord 7. Efficacie of doctrine 8. Holines of life in the Authors and Fathers of the religion 9. The gift of prophesy 10. Temporall felicitie 11. The title of Church Apostolicall or that it is one holy Catholicke Apostolicke Church these the notes of a true Church No 1 Because the names without the substance are not of force 2 From names proceed not a true and Apodeicticall but a false demonstration of the matter 3 These Notes are common vnto Turkes and Heretikes also for they may vsurpe these titles by which they may confirme that their rowts are and haue beene the true Churches of God which is absurd 4 Neither haue all those notes begun with the Church 5 Neyther are they perpetuall and proper euerie way nor Essentiall which are alwaies naturally in the thing it selfe being vnchangeable and the causes of that thing whereof they are notes but the most part seperable accidents and these notes themselues ought to bee examined according to the word of God Moreouer 1 The Church which now is ancient in time past was new And Ezech. 20.18.19 VValke ye not in the ordinances of your fathers I am the Lord vvalke in my Statutes And Tertull. Lib. de praescriptionibus Euerie first thing truest And Ignatius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ is to mee the old Church whom not to obey is manifest destruction and Cyprian custome vvithout truth is the
God vnites them to Christ and nourisheth them by the preaching of the word and by examples of true good workes a 1. Cor. 4.15 whereupon is that saying that No man can haue God for his father who hath not the church for his mother 2 The house of Christ or of the liuing God b Psal 23.6 1 Tim. 3.15 and a familie c Math. 24.45 because God dwelleth in the middest of them whome he hath receiued for sonnes through the grace of adoption of which house of liuely stones are both Pastours flocks also d 1. Pet. â—2 5 and he hath not onely vessels of Gold but euen of wood and stone also some for honour and some for dishonour 2. Tim 2.20 Whereof the most excellent most gracious most prouident most Mightie and most wise God is maister The first begotten sonne of God and Lord of his fathers house is Christ e Iohn 8 3 to whome is giuen all power And they of the houshold are all the Elect and also the children and sonnes of GOD who ought worthily and holilie to be busied in this house the Gouernours or stewards are the ministers or preachers of the Gospell f Math. 24.45 the commons or food of that familie is the very word of God out of this house the bondslaues of sinne and vnthriftinesse are at length to be cast forth g Iohn 8 35 3 The city of God h psal 46 1. Isa. 1 21 Ephes. 2.19 the faithfull city that is the i holie citie comming downe from heauen k Reue. 21.2 10. which is the society of the faithfull who depend on the excellent gouernance of God as of the onely lawgiuer and are gouerned by his word and lawes and do enioy the very priuiledges and benefits of Christ m ps 85 â—1 The wall defender whereof is God the tower and Bulwark is the calling vpon the Lord. l prou 18 10 the Armes is goodnes faith iustice and peace in the gate and foundation is Iesus And they are the citizens which are called Gods houshold seruants n Ephes 2 19 4 The inheritance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or lot of the Lord not in respect of the Pastours onely but of the sheepe also o Psal 2 8 1 Pet 53 because it is giuen vnto Christ as his owne substance that is a most acceptable and most precious treasure 5 The misticall body of Christ the head and soule whereof is Christ p Rom. 12 5 because it is quickened cherished and conserued by the spirit of Christ and is perfected by his fullnes and is coupled with Christ the head by the same spirit as by a most close and strong chaine and the members thereof doe by vertue of the same spirit grow together It is also called the fulnes of Christ a ephes 27 because although Christ worketh all in all much lesse doth he neede the supplie of anie one yet such is his loue toward the church that hee estemeth himselfe as it were lame and maimed in his members vnlesse he haue a church adioyned vnto himselfe like vnto his body members Hence it commeth that sometime Christ is briefly taken for the whole church ioyned to her head b 1. Cor. 12 12 13 Gal 3 16 so that the whole church is nothing else but the body of Christ only because it is described an whole mysticall body from the head Hence is it much more expresslie said In Christ c Rom. 6 2. 8.1 Ephes 3.6 then with Christ And hereupon Paul saith that he liueth in Christ and Christ in him Gal. 2.20 Hereupon was that speech of Christ Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Acts 9.4 that which is written Col. 1 4 Lastly from hence proceedeth all comfort 6 The hill of the Lord or the hill of Holinesse d psa 2.6 3.5 15.1 24.3 1 because it alwaies maketh toward those things which are aboue and despiseth those that are beneath 2 because there is no comming thereunto but by ascending out of the dregs of this life in the cheerefullnesse of the spirit 3 And for that the Doctrine thereof nether can nor ought to be hidd e Math. 5.14 7 It is called the Piller and Foundation of trueth 1 Tim 3 15 Not that trueth doth simply depend thereon for it dependeth on the word but because being vnderpropped by Christ and borne vp by truth it selfe it giueth a testimonie vnto the truth and doth susteine spread and defend truth by it office and seruice and laboureth diligently that truth might haue a beeing among men or els Chrysostome on this place altereth the proposition well and saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Truth is the Piller and foundation of the church 8 The church is called a vineyard f Psal 80.9 Esa 5.2 Math 21.23 Iohn 15.1 because the lord hath planted it and doth carefully trimme and deck it with his word with the giftes of his spirit doth account it precious doth bestow exceeding great care and daily thought thereon and doth conserue it wonderfully by his succour and comfort And because they that are receiued thereinto ought to bring forth the fruite of faith and charity most acceptable to God wherewith his heart may be cheared 9 The tabernacle of God g psal 15.1 bicause it hath the Lord dwelling therein and it hath not a safe or firme abiding in this life but is now then compelled to change her abiding vntill it be receiued into her true contrey So likewise is it called the temple of God h 1. Cor. 3 19. because his holy spirit dwelleth in the hearts of the faithfull The Priests wherein are all christians 1. Pet. 2.5 The propitiatorie Sacrifice for sinne is the onely sacrifice of Christ once offered for sinnes the sacrifice of thanksgiuing is 1 the preaching of the Gospell whereby the preachers doe as it were with a sword kill the beastly affections of men a Rom 15 16. Phil. 7.17 2 the offering vp of a mans owne selfe or the mortification of the flesh b Rom 12 2 calling vpon God as its Incense c Psal 141.2 faith and good workes the giuing of thankes d Psal 50 14. Ose 14.3 or the calues of our lippes and mercie the sacrifice of praier e Ose 6.6 2. Cor 9.12 Phil. 4.18 10 The louer sister and spouse of Christ f Cantic 4 5.7.8 Ephes 5.23 and the Queene and daughter of the King g Ps 45.10 because it is ioyned vnto Christ by a spirituall and firme wedlock and league and by a most sure bond of the spirit and by most chaste loue and is exalted to the participation of his loue honour and of all his goodnes being beautifull and without spott throughout because here it is spotlesse through grace in the world to come it shall be spotlesse through glorie heere vnperfectly there most perfectly Therefore is it also called a pure or chast virgine
erre as Aaron did but true prophets to witt inspired by god as they were prophets did not erre How many kinds or sortes of ministery are there of the new Testament Paule Rom. 12.6 7 maketh two to wit Prophecy and ministery vnder the name of prophesie comprehending their office who labour in teaching and exhorting whether it be in speech as pastors or instruction as Doctors b 1 Timo. 5 17 But vnder the name of ministerie he vnderstandeth their office who had another seruice as distribution of almes censure of manners prouision for the poore or other ecclesiasticall offices from which the Apostles exempted them selues c Act. 6.2.3 4. The like distribution he hath Philip. 1.1 Tim. 3.2.8 calling them Bishops whome Rom. 12 6.7 He calleth prophets namely to whome is committed the ministerie of teaching vnderstanding the rest by the name of deacons So Peter 1 pet 4.11 saith if any man speake let him speake as the words of God if any man minister c. So then of them that beare Ecclesiasticall office some are teachers others are ministers How many orders of teachers are there The same Paul Ephes 4.11 Numbreth fiue Apostles Prophets Euangelists Pastors and Doctors Of whome Apostles Prophets and Euangelists had a temporarie and extraordinary calling and therefore are now ceassed but pastors and doctors which are ordinary callings are to continue for euer to the comming of Christ for prophecie and knowledge that is the giftes of teaching prophecying being instituted of God for the collecting of a church and nourishing it in this life are therefore said to be abolished and of no vse 1. Cor. 13.8 because god by himselfe thorough an inward power shall effect that in the life to come which he hath begunne in vs in some sorte by his ministers in this life What were Apostles Peculiarly and by way of excellencie those that were called the first Apostles as also those eleuen elected called out of the world not by men or from men but immediately by Christ liuing yet vpon earth before his manyfestation that as hearalds they might stir vp onely their owne nation and being sent prepare them to harken to Christ a Math. 10.6.7 And in the end after his resurrection being confirmed by him to the same apostleship they might publish the doctrine committed to them through the whole world b Mat 28 19.20 Mark 16.15 Iohn 20.21 But because he commaunded them to stay at Ierusalem till they were indued with vertue from aboue c Act. 1.24 after his ascention in the same place and at the same time to wit on the day of Pentecost they were by the visible gift of the holy Ghost as it were by a solemne inauguration Mathias being ioyned with theÌ„ before the whole people of Israell confirmed in their appostleship and declared to be the apostles of Christ in which respect they are said then to be giuen of Christ from heauen d Act. 2.1 c. Ephes 4.11 By this it appeareth that this solemne sending of the holy Ghost did appertaine to none other but to those twelue destined by so peculiar aboundance of Gods spirit to plant churches through the whole world euen as to them properly and peculiarly the promise was made e Luk. 24.49 Mat. 28 19 20. and as the Apostleship was proper to them f Act. 2.22 To these adde we those two called by Christ after his ascention Matthias by lot g Act. 1.16 and Paul from heauen h Act. 9.3 Gal. 2 1. Al which as builders and founders of the future edifices of the church as it were patriarkes were sent not to teach onely in certaine places but to plant churches through the whole world when also they were called apostles as it were the lords legates who also being inspired by God did deliuer the doctrine of the gospell both by word and in writing so as their doctrine is the canon and rule of all christian religion which must be shewed to the end of the worlde and being indued by Christ with vertue of doeing miracles they confirmed their doctrine by miracles and sealed it by the administration of the sacraments i Math. 28.19 which was principall in them they alone in the infancie of the church by a visible signe of Imposition of hands gaue the holy Ghost and who all and ech of them were all of equall power and dignity ecclesiasticall amongst them selues in a primary principall but yet a spirituall power but not in regarde of the giftes of the spirit for although the same talent was giuen to all yet it was doubled vpon some and tripled vpon others so as one excelled an other in labour and eminencie of grace a 1 Cor. 15 20 This office after they had well discharged together with theÌ„ that apostolicall function ceased not in regard of their doctrine to which the church is perpetually obliged nor in regard of their ministery to preach the gospell and administer the sacraments But in regarde of apostolicall excellency plenary authority for it selfe to be belieued so as he that should resist their doctrine did not resist man but God and that it was not circumscribed within any confines of the world but to be diuulged through the whole earth as also to found and plant churches to conferre the giftes of the holy ghost by Imposition of hands to constitute perpetual functions in the church and in a word to prescribe rules for church gouernment for thus their office was temporarie for that of Christ at this departure Iohn 20.21 as my father sent me so I send you is to be restrained to their apostleship onely they were as we may say successers of the prophets but the prophets were Sovvers the Apostles reapers b Iohn 4.35 c â—ct 11.28 2â— 10 they preached Christ to come these Christ already come Who were called prophets Specially they who about the beginning of the gospel preached and excelled in a singuler gift of reuelation and wisedome by the instinct of Gods spirit and were sometimes able to foretell matters of great moment concerning the Church or such as should be tide some of the faith full whome GOD adioyned to the Apostles though they also were indued with the spirit of prophecie c that by this supernaturall grace of the spirit he might also confirme the Apostles preaching by which grace it pleased him to adorne confirme that then breeding church such a prophet was Agabus and the foure daughters of Philip theuangelist d 1. Cor. 14 29.31 hence to prophecie is to interpret prophecies 1. Cor. 11.4.5 And the spirit of prophets 1 Cor. 14.32 Is for the doctrine which prophets indued with gods spirit do bring notwithstanding in general they were called prophets who had a singuler gift in interpreting scriptures such are now adaies the learned interpreters of scriptures Who are Euangelists 1 Companions fellowe laborers and fellow ministers of the Apostles not chosen by Christ
good 1 Thess 5.21 1 Cor. 14.34 And seeing the office of preaching is not permitted to women as neither the administration of the Lords Supper Why should they take vpon them to baptise Also the ancient Church appointed that baptisme should onely be celebrated in the Church or congregation of the faithfull in which place the Apostle plainly chargeth women to be altogither silent much lesse then would he that they should administer the Sacraments Therfore do they twise offend when they administer baptisme in that feined case of necessitie in that they baptise without any commandement nay against the commandement of God and besides they tye to the externall action eternall saluation which is to be sought in the death of Christ that couenant of his grace onely As for that example of Zephora who circumcised her sonne it is eyther to be held as a rash vnlawful act of a foolish and angry woman or as a singular action not to be followed For the Angell was well pleased that the child was circumcised not because she did circumcise him The same may be iudged if any priuate or lay man as they call it should take to himselfe the administration of Baptisme Heb. 5.4 No man taketh that honour vpon him but hee that is called of God as Aaron was Neither doe wee admit that case of necessitie if it compell vs to violate the orders prescribed of God For wee hold this Theoreme Not the priuation but the contempt of Baptisme doth condemne Besides the baptisme of weomen was not long since absolutely condemned in the fourth Councill of Carthage Can. 100. Neither is Augustine to bee allowed in his writing that If a Lay man vpon vrgent necessitie do baptise it is either no sinne at all or a veniall sin No doubt but care should bee had that the Infant may bee baptized by the lawfull and fit Minister but if that may not bee obtained it is to be commended to God that he may Baptise it with the baptisme of his spirit For wee must beleeue that the childrē of faithful Parents be alreadie baptized with the baptisme of the ✿ Flaminis spirit being within the Couenant VVhether forasmuch as Peter Act 10.34.48 preached the Gospell to Cornelius but baptized him not and Paule also did the same as we read 1. Cor. 1.16 Doth it follow therefore that they whose helpe the Apostles vsed in bapzing the faithfull were Lay men No indeede but they were either Euangelists or Elders or Deacons whom for the most part the Apostles tooke with them who sometimes also administred the word of whom at that time there was a great companie Moreouer they did it not of themselues but by the commaundement of the Apostles therefore it was not they but the Apostles that baptized by their hands For he that doth any thing by the ministery of others may be said in a sort to doe it himselfe And whereas Paule in the place before alledged saith that he was sent not to baptise but to preach the Gospell it is to bee taken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Comparatiuely For it signifieth that hee had not receiued of God peculiarly or principally the office of baptizing but of preaching the Gospell which manner of speaking we find Ier. 7.22 I spake not c. Neither doth he extenuate the dignitie and fruite of baptisme that whereas few had in Charge the office of teaching many might baptize and many might bee taught at once together but baptisme could not bee administred but in order by one and one therefore Paul who excelled in the gift of preaching was instant intēded vpon the most necessary work leauing that to others which they could more easily performe Whether may that baptisme be allowed which is administred by Hereticks or Papists If it bee meant of such hereticks as denie the principles of heauenly Doctrine and vtterly corrupt the essentiall forme of baptisme as the Arrians Somosatenians Manichaeans and Macedonians which are not sincere in the Doctrine of the Trinitie baptizing so in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holie Ghost that they denie neuerthelesse that the sonne and holie Ghost are coeternall coessentiall of equal honour with the Father or that the sonne of God did truely assume the humane nature then such baptisme is not to hee ratified but to be accursed For the essentiall forme being once taken away the matter it selfe is also taken away And therfore it is to bee thought that such are not so much to be rebaptised but as that indeede they should rather be first consecrated with true baptisme who being conuerted to the knowledge of the trueth desire to bee ingraffed into the Orthodoxall Church And this agreeth with the decree of the Nicen Councill But we must iudge otherwise of the baptisme of some other hereticks as the Nouatians and Donatists who deliuered the true doctrine of the Trinitie or of Papists who are out of the way of truth in some part of doctrin who possesse the place of pastors vse the publick ministerie either by cōmon error by long sufferance or by force though they be not to bee accounted as truly called Wherein although there be many things needlesse and superstitious yet stil Christ is retained held at least in title to be the matter it selfe the chiefe head and essentiall forme of the institution and the natiue meaning without idolatry of the words of Baptisme I baptize thee in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost is retained Moreouer it pleased God in mercie to conserue a remnant of his Church in the middest of Popery it selfe euen as the Israelites continued the vse of Circumcision though they embraced a false and impious seruice of God and the vowes are made in the name of Christ and not of Anti-christ or of any Idoll Therefore that baptisme is not void but of value force for it is the Ministerie of those person but of the Church as yet couerd or hidden in popery They I graunt did sprinkle the head or body but Christ baptized inwardly And therefore such Baptisme is neither to be annihilated neither doth it require Anabaptisticall rebaptizing But forasmuch as they teach wickedly in other matters they giue iust cause why the faithfull should necessarily depart from them as it is written 1. Iohn 5.21 Fly Idols VVhether may they that are truely instructed in Christian Religion with good conscience bring their children to bee baptized of Popish Priests No. 1. It is one thing the validitie of a thing receiued another thing to seeke that is falsly and many waies superstitiously administred 2. Because we should giue no occasion by our example to approue and confirme the corruptions both of the Doctrine and of the Sacraments as also of the superstitious worship of the false and vnlawfull calling of the Ministers of Antichrist for that wee must abstaine from all appearance of euill and from communicating with the sins
word of God 3. The multitude and pompe of humane rites hath ouerthrowen the ceremonies ordeined by God 4. In those ceremonies spirituall efficacie and operation not bare signification is vsed without the word of God as may appeare by the consecrations of oyntments salt wax c. 5. They haue degenerated into superstition and abuse 6. They are falsly supposed and held to perteine to the integritie and trueth of Baptisme VVhat is the word in Baptisme The word of the Gospell the summe whereof Christs institution conteineth beeing conioyned with the promise of eternall life being in these words Baptize yee in the name of the Father the sonne and the holie Ghost whosoeuer beleeueth is baptized shall be saued Mat. 28.19 And the pronunciation of this forme plainely and clearely in our natiue speach that all may vnderstand it I Baptize thee in the name or into the name of the father and of the sonne and of the Holie Ghost which words in the Schooles are called the forme of baptisme But wee had rather call them the forme of words therefore Dydimus saith that Baptisme is vnperfect if any of th◠three persons bee omitted For whereas in the Act. cap. 2.38 wee read that the Apostles baptized in the name or into the name of the Lord of Christ it is either spoken by Synecdoche as Ambrose thinketh and is of the same sence with the aforesaid forme because the father is in Christ the holy Ghost also whosoeuer beleeueth in the Son beleeueth likewise in the father in the holy Ghost a Io. 12.44 14.9.10.12 or in the name of Christ that is through the name commaundement of Christ that is as he had appointed and ordained as name is often taken for commaundement or the terme to which that is the end and scope and effect of baptisme is signified but not the forme of Baptizing so that the meaning is that he had baptized them into the name and profession or euen into the death of Christ and to haue incorporated them into Christ by baptisme and to haue consecrated and sealed them Christians vnto him as their Mediator but with the accustomed forme of baptisme What is it to be baptized in the name of the father the Son and the holy Ghost By this phrase is signified that by calling on the fathet the sonne and the holy Ghost he who is baptized his sins being forgiuen is receiued into the fauour of that God which is the Father sonne and holy Ghost and is adopted sealed ingrafted installed receiued and consecrated into the sheepefold familie inheritance power worship league fauour religion faith and communion of the father the sonne and the holy Ghost that is the true God in nature and essence one but in propertie of persons three which is the Author of saluation that wee might liue after his pleasure Therefore he saith not In the names but in the name least from hence occasion might be giuen of making three Gods In which sence this phrase is to bee taken as it is plaine by the words of Paul 1. Cor. 1.13 where he denyeth that he baptised any in his owne name So then by Baptisme wee are consecrated to GOD the Father because in him our Adoption and regeneration which followeth after it is established by the Holy Ghost VVhat is the internall matter of Baptisme The thing signified which is both the bloude and spirit of Iesus Christ which are correspondent to the water and also the Ingrafting and incorporating into Christ by the holy Ghost and consequently the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ the remission or washing away of sins the Regeneration or spirituall second birth the renewing and sanctification of that man which is baptized The putting on of Christ as it were of a garment wirh which wee are couered a Gal. 3.8 Ephe. 5.26 Tit. 3.5 Likewise the fruite fellowship and participation of the death buriall resurrection of Christ b Rom. 6.4.5 Col. 2.1.3 Lastly our Adoption and entrance into the Church of God as it were an admittance into the societie of the Saints which thing signified may be also called the essentiall part and internall forme of Baptisme What is then the forme of Baptisme Of outward Baptisme that holy externall symbolical action which the Minister of the word of God vseth which consisteth first in the reciting declaring of the institution of the diuine promises anexed to baptisme or in signifying the lawful wholsome vse of baptisme Secondly in the confession of that faith into the which baptisme leadeth or in Catechisticall questions answers or in stipulation by which those that were to be baptized in times past did testify their Inward baptisme being then to be cōfirmed with the outward as Act. 8.31 c 1 Pet 3.21 But first especially in the sprinkling of water in the name of the Father the sonne and the Holy Ghost And last of all in prayers blessings giuing of thanks in a language knowne vnto the people that the congregation may be able to say Amen 1. Co. 14.16 for all these things are commaunded by Scripture and example as Preach the Gospell hee that beleeueth c. Mat. 24.19 Act. 22.16 and Bee thou baptized and wash away thy sinnes by calling on of the name of Iesus Now the Scripture hath not prescribed a set forme in certain words concerning those admonitions and prayers touching the institution and Doctrine of baptisme which the word of God deliuereth but hath left that free as circumstances may require for the better edifying of the Church so that the foundation be kept But the forme of inward baptisme is that inward action which is proper vnto Iesus Christ himselfe working by the Holy Ghost VVhat Analogie and agreement is there of the Signe with the thing signified in Baptisme Verie great for euen as the water doth wash the body and the filth thereof so the bloud of Christ by his merit doth wash away our sins and spirituall spots for his spirit doth sanctifie vs d Rom. 3 25 Tit. 3 5 1 Iohn 1 7. And like as euery generation cōsisteth of moyst watery matter Wherevpon some Philosophers as Thales haue said that water was the beginning of all things so our regeneration is by the holy Ghost in Baptisme who is often signified by the name of water for euen as water prepareth the earth to bring forth fruit and quencheth thirst So the holy Ghost that same which sate vpon the waters a Gen. 1.2 maketh vs fit for good workes and quencheth in vs the thirsting after terrene things and hereof good workes are called the fruites of the spirit b Gal. 5.22 and Christ saith who so thirsteth let him come to mee and drinke for hee that drinketh shall neuer thirst but this hee spake of the spirit which they that beleeue should receiue c Esa 51.1 Secondly the sprinkling with water doth plainly note the sprinkling of the bloud of Christ
repentance c Marc. 1.4 whilest he taught these whom hee was about to baptise out of which places the Anabaptists impugne childrens baptisme it is not precisely to be tyed to the order of words but to be distinctly applied to those which may be taught or their children which are strangers from the couenant who must be first instructed before they be baptised but it is to be applied otherwise to children that are within the couenant who though they cannot heare the Gospell yet can and ought to be baptised for that they are both borne in and belong vnto the Church before they can be taught and then it is time enough to teach them when they are capable of learning howbeit in the Church of God the word is not there separated from childrens baptisme Likewise also this He that beleeueth is baptised shall be saued but he that beleeueth not although hee be baptised shall be condemned belongeth not to the children of the faithfull but to those whiche may heare the Gospell As likewise that of the Apostle 2. Thess 3 10. He that laboureth not let him not eate which being spoken vnto men of yeares ought not to bee inferred vpon all indifferently Nor followeth it simply that because all beleeuers are to be baptised therfore all that are baptised ought to beleeue or because a vniuersall affimatiue is not simply conuerted neyther are these termes conuertible to be baptised and beleeuing but to bee baptised and to be acknowledged for the members of the Church 8 For that Paule 1. Cor. 10.2 witnesseth that all the Israelites which passed through the red sea were baptised among whom seeing no doubt there were many children among so many thousands no doubt they likewise receiued the type and figure of our baptisme It is therefore false which our aduersaries obiect that no place of Scripture testifieth the baptism of Infants Likewise though we read not that the Apostles baptised any Infants by name yet they baptised whole families whereof children are not the smallest portion a Act. 16.15 18 8. 1 Cor. 1.6 neither need we to vse figures when the words are plaine Neyther can there from these speeches be collected any reason of such a Synecdoche by which wee must vnderstand portions of yeares onely and exclude children 9 Because ancient writers testifie that the custome of baptising children hath continued from the verie Apostles times till now Origen faith In 6. ad ad Rom. de Peccatorum meritis et remis l. 3 c. 6. et Contra Donat l. 4. c. 13 The Church receiued a tradition from the Apostles to giue baptisme euen to Infantes And Augustine saith of the baptisme of children That which the Vniuersall Church holdeth and vvas neuer decreed by Councils but alwaies hath beene helde it may be verse vvell beleeued that it was deliuered no otherwise but by Apostolicke authoritie Therefore it is false which the Papistes saie That Baptisme of children proceeded not so much from any apparant commaundement of the scripture or from example as from the decree of the Church Then because to whomsoeuer the promise appertaineth to them also belongeth the signe as therefore Baptisme is bestowed vpon Infants is likewise the Supper of the Lord to be administred vnto them Certaine of the fathers haue thought so as Cyprian serm 5. de lapsis and Augustin lib. de Eccle. dogmat c. 52. being mooued by these words Iohn 6.53 Except ye shall eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud you shall haue no life in you But we denie the consequent For this place speaketh not of a sacramentall eating but of a spiritual eating or of faith by which the faithfull are quickened which are annexed vnto Christ who offered his bodie and shed his bloud for vs. And by this meanes the flesh of Christ is made vnto vs meat indeed and his bloud drink indeed Secondly that To whomsoeuer the promise appertaineth to them also belongeth the signe is true but according to the diuine determination appropriated to euerie sacrament to wit so that the Sacrament of Ingrafting be bestowed aswell vpon Infants as those of yeares but vpon male children onely that not before the eight day in the old Testament but in the new both to the male and female without any prefixed time But the Sacrament of nourishment to them of yeares onely and that for a certaine peculiar end and the diuersitie of the circumstance of the action So the Eucharist hath his proper end that the death of the Lord should bee declared in the publicke congregation in the vsing thereof It is also commaunded that euery one which commeth to the Lords Supper should examine himselfe yea and peculiar actions belong to the externall rite to wit to eate and to drinke which are not fit for little children So vnder the old Testament circumcision was appointed for infants but the Passouer to them onely which by reason of their age were able to aske of the signification thereof a Exod. 12 62 Heereupon came those vulgar verses Ebrius infamis erroneus atque furentes Cum pueris Domini non debent sumere corpus To drunkards and thinfamous sort to men misled and mad To children Christs body to giue it were an action bad Why would Christ be baptised at the age of thirtie yeares Luke 3.23 seeing he needed neither remission of sinnes nor regeneration Christ himselfe answereth it at what time Iohn refused to baptise him Mat. 3.15 Let it be so now for so it behooueth vs to fulfill all righteousnesse Which is to be vnderstood distributiuely to wit thou in thy office and I in mine But whereas he would at that time be subiect to that Ministerie he did it for diuers causes First to shew that he did approoue of the doctrine baptisme and ministerie of Iohn and commend vnto vs the vse of the Sacraments by his owne example Secondly that he might sanctifie in his owne bodie our baptisme hauing the same common with vs as a most firme bond of vnion and fellowship which he vouchsafed to enter with vs at a time most fit namely whē he would giue a beginning to his own preaching to the new Testament And also to testifie that the same things are inuisibly in our baptisme which were visibly in his whē the heauens were opened the spirit of God came downe Thirdly to signifye that he was therfore sent to be baptised namely to be drenched in death and to wash away our sinnes with his bloud Luke 12.50 I must be baptised with another baptisme and how am I grieued till it be perfected Fourthly that the truth might answere the type or figure for as when the high Priest was consecrated first his whole bodie was washed with water then he was set before the people clothed with the priestly garments and then the trumpets sounded whilest oyle was powred vpon his head b Exod. 29 4.5.6 Num. 10.3 which was also done at the kings Installing
g 1 Ioh. 3 4 Now then If we call him father which without respect of persons iudgeth according to euery mans work let vs passe the time of our dwelling heere in feare knowing that we were not redeemed with corruptible things as siluer and gold from our vaine conuersation receiued by the tradition of the fathers but with the pretious bloud of Christ as af a Lamb vndefiled and without spot h 1 Pet. 1 17 And surely God is our father though Abraham be ignorant of vs saith the Prophet i Isa 63.16 For he begetteth vs by the seed of the word a Iames 1 18 giueth vs a new name b Reuel 2 17 nourceth vs with the milke of the gospell c Hebr 5 12 instructeth vs in true religion d Ier. 31 33 teacheth vs euen ciuill conuersation e Coloss 4 5 prouideth instructors to teach vs more f Mâ—t 28 20 yea he placeth vs in our callings g Gen 2 15 is an example of holines h 1 Pet. 1 16 correcteth vs when we sin i Prov. 3 11 trieth our obedience k Gen. 22.2 exerciseth our patience l Iob. 1 16 deferreth our petitions m Math 15 23 and pitieth vs vs when we be in misery n Psal 103.13 Hee as a good father prouideth for vs in this life o 1 Pet 5.7 protecteth vs against wrongs p 2 K. 6.16.17 is sory when we sinne q Psal 81.13 glad wheÌ„ we do wel r Prov 10 1 admonisheth vs of dangers Å¿ Reuel 18.4 beareth with our wants t Psal 103 9 10 heareth our cries u Ioh 15 16 and for our sakes is good vnto others x Gen. 39.3 To conclude this he loueth vs all but most of all such as feare him most y Gen 6.8 he is not ashamed of vs in our poorest estates z Hebr 15 19 he blesseth vs as Iaakob did his children a Gen 49 2 and like good father Abraham all that he hath beloÌ„geth vnto vs b Gen 25 5 God is your father you see your dignity men thinke it a great dignity to be borne of the bloud royal to descend of ancient families to be blazoned by gentry to stand before princes to be honored and enriched in this world to coÌ„mand many to obey few to be called the sons of nobles and so it is indeed But say that we could draw our pedegrees not from the conquest but from the flood yet we might as well descend of cursed Cham as of blessed Sem. But if we can draw our pedegree from the line of Christ it is better then to deriue it from the line of princes To this end Iuuenall said well Tota licet veteres exornent vndique cerae Atria nobilitas sola est atque vnica virtus Though all thine house about with ancient armes be set As sole and sure Nobilitie see that thou vertue get And better another In relligione vera virtus In virtute vera nobilitas True vertue is in pietie In vertue true nobilitie But Prudentius best of all as I once writ to an honorable family * To the Honorable House of the Monâ—agâ—â—â— Generosa Christi secta nobilitat virâ—t Cui quisquis seruit ille verè est nobilis He noble is that comes of Christ his race Who serues this Lord he surely is not base Wherfore as Ambrose said to Auxentius so giue me leaue to say to you saith he Quid honorificentius quam vt imperator Ecclesiae filius dicatur What honor can be greater then that the Emperor should be called the son of the Church Of the Church nay say I that noble men should be called the sons of God I haue spoken of our dignity but what is our duty by this we must learne to admire this mercy of God the father to adore this loue in God the sonne to keepe this assurance in god the holy ghost and that the more fauors he hath shewed to vs the more we are indebted to him By this we must learne to haue this adoption written in our hearts sealed in our consciences to esteeme it the greatest blessing in the world By this we must learne to loue him who thus loued vs for amante non amato nihil est miserius and to loue all such as belong vnto God for he that loueth him which begate loueth also him who is begotteÌ„ a 1 Iohn 5. In a word are we Gods childreÌ„ we must loue his house not sell our inheritance desire to bee with him pray onely vnto him depend vpon his prouidence be patient with his corrections content with his allowance and as glad to see his great name honored as we would be sory to see the Kings name abused And to conclude this point as Menedemus tutor to a kings son said vnto him Remember that thou art the kings son so say I Remember that you are the King of Kings sonnes so that you must neither think speak nor do any thing but that which becomes the sons of God I had almost forgotten the greatest duty we liue at this day among pseudocatholick professors who loue an Idoll more theÌ„ God the Pope more then the King Italy more then England who vse all equiuocatory means to draw disciples after them are we sons therfore depart froÌ„ amongst theÌ„ b 2 Cor 6.17 18 saith the Apostle separate your selues touch none vncleane thing and I will receiue you yea I will be a father vnto you and ye shall be my sons and daughters saith the Lord God almighty Let vs therfore separate light from darknes God from an Idoll the Israelites from the Cananites the pretious from the vile c Ier. 15.15 the beleeuer from infidels and Protestants from Papists Let them returne vnto vs but let not vs returne vnto them who in superstition are heathenish in tradition Iewish and in treason diuelish I am the bolder right honourable to write of this argument because I doe write vnto the sons of nobles that therby I may stirre vp your pure minds to vse all diligeÌ„ce to become as great by grace as you are by nature as Honorable in the Church as you are in the common wealth that as you are the children of mighty men on earth so you may be the children of the Almighty God in heauen If I did present this booke to some great Counsellor of State I would haue vsed the art of Brachyography shâ—rt vvriting â—lâ—ng speach but since I am bold to make choice of you who as yet liue vnder the couÌ„sel of others I hope it wil not be offeÌ„siue to vse this Polylogye Habet hoc proprium generosus animus saith Seneca vt excitetur ad honesta It is proper to a noble mind to be excited to honest actioÌ„s WheÌ„ Luke did so it was wel liked of noble Theophilus d Acts â—1 â— wheÌ„ Paul did so it was wel
Math. 9.36 Iohn 2.17 Ioh. 11.33.35 Mat. 26.37.38 that he ascended visibly and locally into heauen and thence that he shall come againe to iudgement l Act. 1.9.11 Why must Christ needes be true man 1. The iustice of God required it should be so that the disobedience committed in our flesh might in the same be repaired m Rom. 5.17.18.19 Hebr. 2.14 2. The reason of our adoption for it pleased the Sonne of God to take the nature of man vpon him and to become our brother and by that means to become our nearest kinsman and most neare allied vnto vs that we being made his members might be made the sons of God Gal. 3.26 and that he might haue right to redeeme and ransome vs n Ier. 32.8 Ruth 3.12.13 Hence is matter of comfort in euery kind of temptation Therfore the Apostle to the Hebrewes 2.17 4.5 saith He tooke not vpon him the nature of the Angels but the seed of Abraham and in all things became like to his brethren that he might haue compassion of his brethren 3. For the confirmation of our resurrection for in that Christ tooke on him our nature and hath raised it vp and giuen vnto it immortalitie and hath exalted it in the heauen by vertue of that communion which we haue with him shall we be raised vp at the last day and this our vile bodie shall be made conformable to the glorious bodie of Christ Phil. 3.21 1. Cor. 15.22 As in Adam all are dead so in Christ shall all be made aliue Why was neither the Father nor the holy Ghost incarnate but the Sonne 1. Because it was meet that the world should be redeemed and all things restored by him by whom all things were created or that man should be redeemed from death by him by whom he was first created and should haue bene brought vnto life eternall if he had not sinned 2. It would haue bene vnconuenient that there should be two Sonnes one in the diuine nature another in the humane nature 3. It was the eternall decree of the Father whereby he purposed to saue mankind by the Sonne a Heb. 2.10 Whether is Christ God and man diuided or ioyned together Ioyned and vnited but not diuided By what kind of vnion Not by inhabitation onely as God dwelleth in the Saints not by consent onely b Ioh. 17.21 as the faithfull are one in the Father and the Son not by mixture as when water is mingled with wine not by combination as two boords be ioyned together lastly not by composition whereby of the mixture of two things there ariseth a third but by personall vnion which the Greekes call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incorporation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because neither the whole Deitie nor any part of it is subiectiuely communicated to the humanitie of Christ but onely the humane nature was assumed of the Sonne of God into the same person Leu. 2.16 What is the personall vnion in Christ It is that whereby the person of the Sonne of God being a person from all eternitie existing did assume the most pure nature of man wanting all personall existing of it owne into the vnitie of his person and made it his owne the proprieties of each nature being preserued Or as Paul defines it Colos 2.9 Whereby in Christ doth dwell all the fulnesse of the godhead bodily Whereof we haue a manifest resemblance in the vnion of the soule and the bodie but that it doth not fit in euery point For in man from the nature of the soule and the nature of the bodie there ariseth a third nature compounded of two which is called the nature of man But in Christ there is not made a frame of one third nature of the diuine and humane but each remaines pure and vnconfounded Neither doth that similitude of the iron red hote agree in euery point because the heate and the light in the iron being hote are but qualities not the very substance of the fire And therefore the Apostle doth well call it a great mysterie of godlinesse 1. Tim. 3.16 How is this vnion made Without all confusion without all conuersion of one nature into the other indiuisibly inseparably The difference of the natures by no meanes being taken away by the vnion but rather the proprietie of either nature being saued and ioyned together or concurring into one person and one subsisting as the Calcedon Synode speaketh in the historie of Euagrius lib. 2. cap. 4. And from that time that the Word did assume our humane nature he neuer left it no not in his death And to this purpose make those verses Sum quod eram nec eram quod sum nunc dicor vtrumque Ignoras nisime stirpe ab vtraque tenes I am that I was nor I was that I am now both am I called Thou knowest me not except thou know me subsisting of both natures By what testimonies will you proue that the diuine and humane nature in Christ did ioyne together into one and the same person Esa 7.14 9.6 Luk. 1.35 That which shall be borne of thee shall be called the Sonne of God Ioh. 1.4 And the word was made flesh not by sacramentall vnion in which respect Christ was said to be a rocke not by confusion of the natures not by commutation as water is turned into wine Ioh. 2.14 but by assuming the flesh into the vnitie of the person The voice of God speaketh thus of Iesus the sonne of Marie This is my welbeloued Sonne Mat. 3.17 He that descendeth is euen the selfe same that ascended aboue all heauens that he might fulfill all things Ephes 4.10 God sent his Sonne borne of a woman Gal. 4.4 But what meanes this that the flesh of Christ is said by Damascene and Gregorius Nyssenus to be deified Not because it is turned into the diuine nature but because it is ioyned vnto it into one person and we must vnderstand it of the bestowing of gifts vpon it whereby the humane nature of Christ doth excell all creatures yet so as they do not abolish his nature Why is it necessarie that Christ should be both God and man in one and the same person 1. To the end he might reconcile God and man or that he might make God and man one 2. That he might be a fit Mediator betweene God and men by reason of his participation and affinitie with them both a 1. Tim. 2.5 Heb. 8.6 3. That he might reconcile God vnto vs by his death which if he had bene God alone he could neuer haue suffered if onely man he could neuer haue ouercome 4. That the workes of redemption performed in the flesh of the Sonne might become a sufficient price for sinne whereby God that infinite good was offended For although certaine actions do properly proceed from the diuine nature and some are done by the humane nature yet all of them do equally receiue their price and worthinesse from the diuine nature So the
a Col. 2.15 and our captaine but also our defender vnder whose standard if we fight couragiously we shal get the victorie according to that promise Gene. 3.15 concerning Christ that he should breake the Serpents head And Rom. 16.20 The God of peace shall shortly tread downe Satan vnder your feet and Ioh. 16.11 The Prince of this world is iudged alreadie and that comfort Ioh. 16.33 Be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world as also that we haue the good Angels our keepers and defenders against the wicked being of greater power then they What things be against this doctrine 1. The error of the Sadduces which affirmed that the wicked spirits were not indeed substances but euill affections and wicked thoughts which our owne flesh doth suggest vnto vs. 2. The heresie of the Manichees and Priscillianists who affirmed that the diuels were created such as they are now 3. Origens error who thought that the diuels should one day returne to the Lord and be saued cleane contrarie to the sentence of Christ who saith that the diuels shall go into euerlasting fire Mat. 25.41 all which are confuted by those things which haue bene spoken before The eighth common Place of Man What meane you by this word Man NOt the bodie alone or the soule alone but that which is compounded of both soule and bodie being knit together by a most friendly and streight bond in one person Why did God make man the last of all his workes 1. To the end that because he would make him such an one as should consist of bodie and soule before he was made he might haue all things prepared which do belong to the happinesse of either both of bodie as also of the soule 2. That he might vse the things created to the glorie of the Creatour 3. That the Epitome of the whole world might be described in man as it were in a little mappe and so he might be Gods Little world and as it were a Compendium of the things that were before created 4. Because God would communicate himselfe vnto him and take pleasure in him Who is the Creator of man Gen. 1.26.27 Iehouah Elohim the Lord God that is to say the Father Sonne and holy Ghost who did create man after his owne image immediatly that is without any meanes or without the helpe of the Angels How manifold did God create Man Twofold Male and female created he them to propagate such as shoâ—â—d be like themselues in the world a Gen. 1.27 Did God create them both after one manner No for first he created the man and then the woman againe he framed man of the dust and woman of the ribbe of man b Gen. 2.7 â—2 Wherefore did not God create the man and the woman at once as he did the Angels To the end that as God is one beginning of the creation of all things euen so one man might be the beginning of the generation of all men so as whilest all men know themselues to spring from one man they might loue one another euen as one man and might be knit together by one common bond of blood a Act. 17.26 Why was the woman framed out of the side of man and not of some other part of the body Because she was prouided to be neither a mistris not a maide for man but his mate neither was she to be taken out of his head nor his feete but out of his side that he might vnderstand she was to be placed neare vnto himselfe whom he had learned to be taken out of his side In a word because as the woman was framed out of the side of man when he was asleepe euen so the Church was redeemed by the blood and water which flowed out of the side of Christ sleeping on the crosse b Ioh. 19.34 Eph. 5 25.26 Of how many parts doth man consist Of two the bodie and the soule c 1. Thess 5.23 Whence was the bodie taken Out of the clay or the slime of the earth whereupon he was called Adam of Adamah signifying red earth and Homo ab humo or rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pariter quia homo est animal politicon man of a word that signifies the earth therefore Paul saith 1. Corin. 15.47 that he is of the earth earthly which Tertullian in his first booke of the Resurrection keeping the Greeke word interpreteth slime He is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Grecians from his forme because he hath his face vpward or of looking vpward agreeable to that excellent speech If then ye be risen together with Christ seeke those things which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God Minde those things which are aboue and not the things which are vpon earth Coloss 3.1.2 Which etymologie Ouid hath expressed elegantly in the first booke of his Metamorphosis Whilst other creatures downe do looke vpon the earthly mold To man he gaue a face vpright the skie for to behold Was not the bodie of Adam framed of the foure elements The foure humors whereof his bodie doth consist do proue that Why then doth Moses make mention onely of the earth Because the denomination or name is giuen of the predominant or greatest part What doth this teach vs that his bodie was framed of the clay It doth put vs in mind of our originall to wit that we as well as other liuing creatures are of the earth and therefore that we should not be proud seeing we must returne thither againe a Gen. 3.19 What is the essentiall forme of man It is the Soule Whereof is this word Soule deriued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of a Greeke word that signifies wind or breathing the Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of cooling or refreshing What then is the Soule a certaine wind or blast No but it is not bodily or materiall and therefore indeed a Spirit or a spirituall essence which being seuered from the bodie hath his being How do you proue that the Soule is a spirituall substance Genes 2.7 It is said that God breathed into mans nostrils the breath of Rather of liues which must be noted for the soules immortalitie life Eccles 12.7 Salomon speaking of death saith that then the spirit returneth againe to God that gaue it And Christ in his passion Luke 23.46 saith Lord I commend my spirit vnto thee And Steuen Act. 7.59 Lord Iesu receiue my spirit And Math. 10.28 Do not feare them who kill the bodie but cannot kill the soule Besides Luke 23.43 Christ said to the theefe This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Now he was not with him in bodie ergo in soule Moreouer also the soule is a subiect capable of all vertues vices arts and sciences and if the soule be once taken away the liuing body perisheth Therefore to conclude it is not an accident but a substance not depending of the being of the bodie After what manner was the
Soule created Gen. 2.7 Iehouah Elohim the Father Sonne and holy Ghost breathed or inspired which is spoken after the manner of men into his nostrils the breath of liues as Col. 1.16 God is said to haue created all things by the Sonne as well visible as inuisible What manner of breathing was that Some there be who by the name of breathing vnderstand nothing else but the commandement of God as though Moses shold haue said by the very commaundement of God the soule was put into the bodie The most auncient Fathers Iustinus Irenaeus and Tertullian are of opinion that the Sonne 〈◊〉 God â—uen at that very time taking vnto himselfe the shape of a mans bodie for the present wherein afterward he appeared to the Fathers to be a beginning of that which afterward he performed truly and indeede tooke clay in his hands and thereof framed the bodie of Adam to the likenesse of that bodily forme which he tooke vpon him and by breathing into Adams nostrils put into him the soule afterwards he tooke one of the ribs of Adam and builded Eue of that Which opinion of the Fathers seemeth to haue nothing contrary to the analogie of faith For Christ in the Gospell by such like actions as when he made clay with his spittle wherewith he annointed the blind man Iohn 9.6 and by breathing vpon the Apostles gaue them the holy Ghost did signifie that it was euen he himselfe that had framed Adam of the clay and had breathed into him the liuing soule And therefore that breathing whereof Moses speaketh was created and no part of the Deitie it selfe and it was a visible signe of an inuisible thing to wit of the soule which the Sonne of God created and put into the bodie of Adam as that breathing of Christ wherewith he breathed vpon his Disciples was not the spirit of God himselfe but a visible signe of the holy Ghost Whereof then was the Soule created Not of the Essence of God as the Manichees thought for whatsoeuer is of him is the same with himselfe neither is that any other then the Sonne and holy Ghost but it was by God not of the heauenly bodies not of the elements fire or aire not of the temperature and composition of the humours of the hodie not at all aduenture made of the motes for in these as Tully saith in his booke of Tuscul quaest there is nothing that hath in it the force of memorie vnderstanding thought that is able to remeÌ„ber things past foresee things to come and can comprehend things present all which are things onely diuine but altogether created of nothing euen as it is also created of nothing in euery particular man a Zach. 12.1 For which cause God is called the Father of spirits Heb. 12.9 And indeed Paul saith well out of Aratus that we are the generation of God Act. 17.28 but in regard of the qualitie not the substance to wit so farre forth as we be adorned with heauenly gifts in like sense as the Pharises are called a generation of vipers Mat. 3.7 Are you not then of opinion that the soule inspired by God is a particle of Gods essence I am not for then should Gods essence be diuisible yea in some part thereof mutable and subiect to sinne yea to hell torments which once to thinke were both absurd and blasphemous As for that of Aratus We are his generation it is spoken in regard of the efficient cause and the excellent gifts of the soule Why did he breathe the breath of life rather into the face of man then into any other part Because this part of all the rest is furnished with the instruments of the senses to performe the duties of the soule and more fit to behold things that are aboue And why did he rather breathe into his nose then into his eares or into his mouth or into his eyes 1. That God might shew that he alone was the author both of our creation and respiration or breathing 2. That he might declare the weaknes of mans life which is in his nostrils according to that Esa 22.2 Cease to feare man whose breath is in his nostrils 3. That by this meanes he might make it cleare that the soule was not created of the substance of the bodie but came from without as Aristotle concludeth well de generatione Animal lib. 2. cap. 3. The mind came from without and is onely a diuine thing not that it is created out of the bodie b Zach. 21.1 but because it proceedeth not of the substance of the bodie What did he breathe into him The whole soule consisting of his essentiall faculties vegetatiue sensitiue and intellectiue or the faculties of liuing sense and vnderstanding seeing Moses saith not the breath of life but the breath of liues c Gen. 2.7 For that which is spoken 1. Thess 5.23 that in the bodie is the spirit and the soule is either spoken in way of exposition as Augustine thinketh or else the Apostle in that speech doeth distinguish the essentiall faculties of the soule into the superiour and inferiour vnderstanding by the name of Spirit the minde and by the name Soule the facultie of sense and liuing Be there onely one or more soules in one and the same man 1. Onely one because many and diuers faculties do not make many and diuers substantiall formes 2. Because there can be but one essentiall forme of one man or one perfection of him 3. Because God breathed into Adam one onely breathing a Gen. 2.7 4. Because in Scripture there are neuer more soules then one attributed to one man but euer one alone b Act. 7.59 Act. 20.10 Math. 26.38 although in one man there be moe faculties of one soule which are in it at one time as there be three vnities in the number of three which is yet but one number And all these faculties do manifest themselues in time some sooner some later euen as the instruments of this or that facultie in the bodie are fitted strong and liuely or else are first framed and do come first What is the soule of man It is a spirituall substance in the bodie of man created by God of nothing and vnited vnto it to make one person not onely to giue life to the bodie and to make the instruments fit for certaine functions and actions but also that it might haue the soueraignetie in ordering the life of the whole man and might stirre vp man to the knowledge and worshipping of God the Creator and being sundered from the bodie it doth not perish but abideth immortall When is the soule infused and commeth to the bodie When the bodie in the wombe of the mother is firmely rooted fitted with instruments disposed to receiue such a soule as in the creation of the first soule appeareth which is a patterne of al other c Gen. 2.7 Eccles 12.7 Which is the proper seate of the soule of man in the bodie Especially the heart
most perfect image of God the Father a 2. Cor. 4.4 Col. 1.15 both as he is the eternall Sonne For he is begotten of the substance of the Father not made and therefore is called the Character of his person Heb. 1.3 As also as he is manifested in the flesh because the whole disposition perfection and as it were the face of the Father is beheld in the Sonne being made visible by the flesh b 1. Tim. 3.16 Moreouer lest we should be ouerwhelmed with the cleare beholding of God the Son being clothed with flesh is in stead of a glasse to vs wherein the Father doth set before vs that his infinite Maiestie goodnes wisdome truth iustice to be seene and beheld of vs. Therfore he that seeth me said Christ seeth my Father a Ioh. 12.45 14.9 2. The Angels also are made after the image of God because they also are called the sons of God b Job 1.6 2.1 and they were created spirituall immortall and iust And Christ teacheth plainely that we shall be truly blessed and therefore like to God when we shall in heauen be made euen as the Angels of God Mat. 22.30 3. Man is called the image of God 1. Cor. 11.7 and he is said to be made after the image of God not onely Adam but also Eua Gen. 1.26 c Col. 3.10 But each of these latter images of God in Angels and men is of Gods free mercie Why is man called the image of God Because of the true likenesse which he hath with God Why after his image Because of the imperfection of this likenesse in that he did not perfectly represent God as Christ doth perfectly represent the Father Was whole Adam as well in soule as in bodie made after the image of God He was to wit wholy not considered according to the parts for in Moses God speakes of the whole man when he saith Gen. 1.26 Let vs make man not the soule or bodie of man after our image Which appeareth by the contrarie to the image of God which is sinne for it hath not only being in the soule but also in the body d Rom. 6. And therefore the image of God was not in the soule alone or the bodie alone but in the whole man e Rom. 12.1 1. Thes 5.23 Nay this appeares by the renuing of this image by sanctification which is in soule and bodie Moreouer God forbidding man to kill Gen. 9.6 bringeth this reason because he is the image of God and therefore the image of God is to be vnderstood of the whole man which image of God notwithstanding did first of all chiefly and especially shine in the soule yet so as the sparks of that image should appeare in the body What was the image of God in man and how many parts of it The image of God is considered in man first in regard of the substance of man and especially of his soule 2. In respect of the gifts and qualities but yet so as they be distinguished from the essence thereof 3. In respect of the attributes or dignitie superioritie Lordship and excellencie aboue the other creatures Why is man called the image of God in respect of the substāce of his soule Because the soule which God puts into man is a nature spiritual and intelligible not bodily but an immortall and inuisible essence which in some small measure doth represent the nature of God a VVis 2.13 Eccles 17. ◠2. There being but one onely soule in man indued with many faculties as memorie imagination will is such a mysticall signe as Augustine thinketh which sheweth the vnitie of the diuine essence and the pluralitie of persons Why in respect of the gifts Because God in the beginning did kindle in the mind of man a sparke of heauenly wisedome b Col. 3.10 whereby he did truly know God and his will reuealed vnto him and so all the workes of God and the natures of all things with their properties as it may be gathered from that that when as Adam was awaked out of sleep he did know Eua whence she was taken saying This is bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh Gen. 2.23 and he gaue names to all liuing creatures according to their natures vers 19. Further because in his will God had adorned man with perfect iustice and holinesse whereby he did liuely represent as it were in a glasse and imitate the iustice and holinesse of God he had furnished him also with strength fit for the performance of euery good dutie Lastly with a bodie most beautifully framed to obey the soule which moued it most readily and without all wearinesse c Gen. 1.31 Eccles 7.30 Whereupon Paule saith Eph. 4.28 Put on the new man which after God is created in true righteousnesse and true holinesse and Colos 3.9 Which is renewed in knowledge according to the image of him that created him Why is man said to be made after the image of God in respect of his dignitie and lordship Because that by his rule and authoritie which he hath ouer all liuing creatures and ouer all the creatures of this earth he did represent God himselfe the soueraigne Lord of al things vpon earth For he saith Beare ye rule to wit the man and the woman ouer the fishes of the sea and the fowles of the ayre ouer the beasts and ouer the whole earth Gen. 1.26 And Psal 8.7 Thou hast appointed him Lord ouer the works of thy hands To which belongeth that that Adam by his authoritie preheminence giuen by God did in the beginning summon all liuing creatures before him to which calling of his they did obey Genes 2.19.20 And this image belongeth to the externall appointment of God whence also 1. Corinth 11.7 by reason of his authoritie ouer his wife and ouer his whole family Man is called the image of God For in that preheminence whereby the man doth excell the woman the glorie and image of God is seene in some sort as in all other superioritie a Psal 82.6 And the woman was not made after this image but it is peculiar to the man which is gathered both from the very order and end of the creation for the woman was made of the man and for the mans sake but not of the contrarie 1. Cor. 11.8.9 Did Adam loose by his sinne all those part or degrees of the image of God The two extreme and last parts in respect of some smal shadowes remnants remained in man b 1. Cor. 11.7 and wild beasts do suffer themselues to be ruled and to be tamed that they may obey man or at least may not hurt him The middle also in respect of the vnderstanding and some part of the will remaineth otherwise we should be no longer men but altogether brute beasts but in regard of the true knowledge of God righteousnesse and holinesse it is vtterly raced by the meanes of sinne yet in the regenerate it is renewed
dying What then should haue become of man in the conclusion if he had not sinned should he haue euer liued vpon earth No but he should in the end haue remoued into heauen indeed without death which is the dissolution of the soule from the body but yet not without some change such as the Apostle speaketh of 1. Cor. 15.51 shall be in the bodies of the elect who shall be then liuing in the comming of the Lord they shall remoue hence into heauen What things be contrary to this doctrine The errour of the Pelagians who affirmed that man should haue died although he had neuer sinned against those speeches Gen. 2.17 and 3.3 Rom. 5.12 and 1. Cor. 15.21 The twelfth common Place of Mariage What thinke you of Mariage is it a diuine humane or politike constitution IT is diuine 1. because it was instituted by God in Paradise a Gen. 1.27 2.15 betwixt Adam and Eue in their innocencie they then bearing the true image of God 2. Because it was a type of that truly diuine and spirituall mariage which was to be betwixt Christ and his Church b Ephes 5.23 3. Because it was ordained for the propagation of the Church and for the further helping forwards the saluation of man It is also humane or politike or as I may say of humane constitution 1. because it was instituted for the propagation of mankind and ciuill societie vpon earth for in heauen they marry not but are like the Angels of God Mat. 22.30 2. Because for the most part it dependeth vpon the honest constitutions made by man for that purpose How proue you that mariage was instituted by God Gen. 2.18 God said that is in his most wise counsel decreed and ordained it is not good for man to be alone let vs make an helper or companion of his life like vnto him and when he could finde none for Adam before him God brought vpon him a dead sleepe and whilest he was asleepe and so being brought as it were into an extasie voide of griefe and was naturally ignorant what was done took one of his ribs and thereof made woman whom he brought vnto Adam who being led by the spirit of God did prophesie saying This is bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh she shall be called Ischa that is Vira Mannesse because she was taken out of man being as it were alter-ipse a second self For this cause shall man leaue his father and mother and cleaue vnto his wife and they shall be one flesh And after the deluge God confirmed mariage and blessed it saying Increase and multiply b Gen 9.1 At length the Sonne of God himselfe restored it being somewhat decaid c Math. 19.4.5.6 honoring the same both with his presence and miraculous gift d Ioh. 2.11 c. To conclude God not onely instituted mariage but also stirreth vp mutuall loue betweene the bride and the bridegroome and furdereth mariage e Genes 24.14 50 51. Whence it followeth first that mariages are not by chance or depending on mans arbiterment onely but are fatall and gouerned by Gods prouidence Secondly that mariage is a good and a holy thing Thirdly that it is to be vndertaken in the feare of God and inuocation for his direction But are not Moses and Paul contrary one to another where it is said Gen. 2.18 It is not good for man to be alone and 1. Cor. 7.1 g Gen. 2.18 It is good for man not to touch a woman h 1. Cor. 7.1 No for that Paul speaketh first of good which is profitable and not of honestie and he doth not oppose good vnto vice or sinne but vnto inconuenient Secondly because that in Genesis is vnderstood of the species or greatest part of mankind which wold decay if it were not continued and increased by mariage neither can a man liue chastly without mariage but Paul speaketh of certaine indiuidua or persons hauing the gift so as they can liue chastly without mariage for of others he saith It is better to marrie then to burne i 1. Cor. 7.9 But tell me whether Paul speaking of a virgin 1. Cor. 7.38 k 1. Cor. 7.38 and saying He that bestoweth her not in mariage doth better do meane that virginitie deserueth more the fauour of God then mariage He speaketh onely of some outward commodities of the single life for the present necessitie that is imminent persecutions l verse 26. and for that the vnmaried is more expedite and fit to teach to serue the Church to vndergo the dangers of his profession and the duties of piety with a better and freer mind m verse 32.34 and insinuateth more difficulty to be in mariage then in the single life as he speaketh concerning the maried Such shall haue trouble in the flesh n verse 28 and more distraction of thoughts and care for the things of this world o vers 33.34 and therfore that the single life is more profitable vnto him that hath the gift of continencie and lesse subiect to distractions and troubles and in this respect more blessed then mariage p verse 40. Notwithstanding the godly maried may also care for those things which belong vnto the Lord as Abraham Isaac Iacob Zacharias Iohn Baptists father and the like What is contrary to this doctrine concerning the efficient cause of Matrimonie The heresie of Montanus the Tatians Saturnians Manichees Marcionites Priscillianists Encratites who condemned mariage as the doctrine and worke of the diuell Pope Syricius differed not much from this heresie who called matrimonie vncleannesse of the flesh in which no man might please God Vnto all whom that saying of S. Paul is to be opposed 1. Tim. 4. 1. Tim. 4.1.2.3.4 Of the matter of Mariage Of how many and of what manner of persons ought Mariage to consist Of two onely one man and one woman for so saith the Lord Two shal be one flesh a Gen. 1.27 2.24 Mat. 19.5 and so many suffice for procreation of offspring But whenas the maried couples giue themselues mutually one to another they are both the second causes efficient and they also the matter of mariage What is contrary to this Polygamie not of hauing many wiues successiuely when one succeedeth another but of enioying more then one at one and the same time Gen. 4.19 which corruptiō of lawful mariage begun in Lamech of Cains race and was afterwards permitted vnto the Fathers not for wantonnesse but for increase of an holy seed both for that politick customes were at that time as also that God might thereby manifest his promise of an innumerable seede to spring of a few But Christ condemned it afterwards Mat. 19.8 5.32 saying It was not so from the beginning and declaring that who so putteth away his wife and taketh another committeth adulterie For that God being about to giue Adam a wife tooke not two or more but one ribbe out of
couplings contrarie vnto them in euery prohibition filthinesse and abhomination before God And certainly that generall proposition in the sixth verse Let no man go vnto her that is neare of kindred a Leuit. 18.6 agreeth with the lawe of nature And Christians are bound by the iudgement of Paule vnto the obseruation of the Leuiticall lawe touching degrees 2. Cor. 5.1 How then is that to be vnderstood Deuteronom 25.5 where the wife of the brother dying without issue is to be marâ—ied vnto the other brother and that example of Iudah who gaue his first sonnes wife after his death vnto his second sonne and after he was dead promised her to his third sonne also Gen. 38.8 whereas the Lord in Leuit. expressely forbiddeth the brother to marrie his brothers wife b Leuit. 18.9.16.18 I answer that the law Leuit. 18.9 is simply common vnto all nations as the lawe is of not stealing But that law Deuteronom 25.5 is either not to be vnderstood of a naturall brother but of the next of consanguinitie in another degree for they are all called brethren amongst the Hebrewes or else that it was a peculiar priuiledge granted after a sort vnto the Israelites that the familie should be conserued in the name of the first born and that the first birth of Christ which should neuer die should be signified Aug. quaest 61. in Leuit. What then shall we thinke of Abraham who married his brother Arans daughter c Gen. 11.29 of Iacob who married two sisters both aliue together d 29.16 and of Moses who was borne of a mariage betweene the nephew and the aunt e Exod. 2.1 6.20 as the Hebrew word is taken Numb 26.59 Either that those mariages were made both while there were but a few of the holy seede and also in the publike confusion God dispensing with and tolerating it or that those Patriarchs sinned and are not to be excused in all things and we are not to iudge by examples but by lawes But may a faithfull man marrie an vnbeleeuing woman No except the vnbeleeuing person promise consent to the true religion And thus Moses married a wife of Aethiopia and Iacob Labans daughter For God forbad his people to ioyne in matrimonie with the other nations f Deut. 7.3.4 And although that precept be iudicial yet it appertaineth vnto all if the reason be considered for he giueth a plaine moral reason which is at this day in force For she will seduce thy son that he shall not follow me but rather serue strange Gods the same is repeated in the Kings g 1. Reg. 11.1 2.4 also coÌ„firmed by Salom. example And besides the vnequall matches of the sons of God with Caines posteritie k Gen. 6.2 brought a pernitious corruption into all the world But the commandement of Paul is expresse Be not vnequally yoaked with infidels l 2 Cor. 6.14 and againe Let them marrie in the Lord m Cor. 7.39 that is religiously and in the feare of God What are the constitutions of Princes concerning this That a guardian shall not marrie his ward an adopting father his adopted daughter or an adopting mother her adopted sonne As also that brethren and sisters children shall not marrie Yet must the Magistrate abolish that law which teacheth that witnesses at the font may not marrie nor that he may marry her for whom he witnesseth at baptisme Do these lawes bind Christians They do so farre foorth as they agree with Gods word For each one must obey his gouernor when he can do it without breach of pietie and the libertie of conscience that is if it be not a sinne to conscience if it be done otherwise so as mariages contracted against these constitutions be not disanulled How is the coupling in mariage called in the Scriptures 1. Coniugium wedlocke of that common yoake wherewith the man and wife are ioyned into one flesh and as it were into one man 2. Matrimonium mariage of the end for a woman is married vnto a man to this end that she may be a mother of children and mariage is as it were Matriage of a mother 3. Connubium couering and in the plurall number nuptiae à nubendo that is of couering for as the heauen is sometimes couered ouer with clouds so were virgins in old time couered n 1. Co. 11.5.10 with a veile when they were brought vnto their husbands and that both to testifie their bashfulnesse and modestie and also their subiection and obedience or anothers power ouer them As the example of Rebecca testifieth who when she saw her husband Isaac she couered her selfe with a veile o Gen. 24.64 Like vnto which is that spreading abroad of the garment in Ruth 3.9 and Isa 4.1 What is against this 1. Mariages euery where graÌ„ted by that impure Antichrist between Vnkles and sisters daughters against all law both of God and man 2. The imagination of the Papists who say that indeed by the law of nature it is forbidden the father to marry the daughter or the mother the son but the forbidding of all other persons in Leuit. is a meere positiue law concerneth the Israelites only That Christians are not tied to those laws therfore the Pope may dispense 3 The Iewes error that those persons whosoeuer are not expressed in Leuiticus are also not forbidden to marie for then it would follow that the nephew might marie the grandmother because it is not forbidden by name wheras nature sheweth it to be wicked VVhat is Mariage An inseparable coniunction excepting the causes expressed in the written word of God of one man and one woman a Mat 19.9 Rom. 7.2 1. Cor. 7.27 being fit of yeares lawfully consenting into one flesh instituted by God for mutual help as wel in diuine as humane things for procreation if God will giue them of children and bringing them vp in the feare of God for God his Church and common wealth How manifold is mariage Twofold begun or promised consuÌ„mated ratified perfected VVhat is betrothing or contracting It is mention and promise of a future mariage called Sponsalia sponsals a spondendo of promising for that they were wont in old time to assure their daughters vnto them to whom they had promised to marie them to couenant that they in like sort should marie them and hence proceeded the names of Sponsus Sponsa the man-spouse and the woman-spouse How many kindes of Sponsals or contracts are there Two one conceiued by words de futuro for to come as they speake in schooles either plainely as I will take the to be my wife as if I should say I promise that I will sell thee my house for there is difference betweene promising and doing Or else vpon condition as If my parents consent if I may haue her dowrie Likewise if the contracters be vnder age or one of them in sense of the Law such contracts are de futuro
image in the place hereof namely of blindnesse impotencie vncleannesse vanitie and vnrighteousnesse so that since that came to passe man can doe nothing but sinne b Rom. 6.16 17. 7.23 How manie sorts are there of this corruption Two Originall and Actuall The first is the parent the last the miserable issue of the first The first a loathsome pudle and filthy Camarina the second a most grieuous plague the first is called Original or that which is borne and propagated together with vs c Ehes 2.3 Psal 51.7 The second is called actuall sinne or the same which our selues haue brought vpon vs and committed our selues These two notwithstanding are species subalternatae inter se Kindes subordinate one to another rather then opposing one another For the one of them is as it were a cause and roote whence the other as a fruite effect proceedeth which distinction of them is gathered out of Rom. 5.14 What vnderstand you by the name of Originall Sin It is that blemish and staine which is deriued from the first parent of all men according to the flesh vnto all his posteritie descended of him But what is deriued from Adam to his posteritie Both the formall and the materiall part also of sinne that is as the Apostle teacheth manifestly Rom. 5. from the xii verse to the end of the chapter not onely a depriuing of original righteousnesse a corruption of maÌ„s whole nature but also a guilt and obliging of them to eternall punishment in which Adam entangled himself all his posteritie that is The verie disobedience of Adam insomuch as it is imputed to vs all and hath therefore spred it selfe vpon al men though not by act yet by guilt imputation As Rom. 5.12 We are all pronounced to haue sinned in Adam as in the roote or a masse whereout all mankinde was framed we all being at that time in his loynes And verse 16. and 18. By one mans fall the guilt came vpon all to condemnation And vers 19 By one mans disobedience all are made vniust that is guilty of gods anger and eternall death Seeing Leuie is said to pay Tithes in Abraham because hee was in the loynes of Abraham Heb. 7.9 Why also is not Christ said to haue sinned in Adam Because hee was not borne in ordinarie manner of the seede of man but conceiued of the Holy Ghost therefore he became free and exempted from Originall sinne and from the guilt therof as also he did not pay tithes in Abrahams loynes but was represented in Melchisedecks person as being an eternall Priest not giuing but receiuing tithes VVhat is the cause that sinne is deriued and propagated from the father to the children The cause is the Law which God hath iustly made that man should be borne in such estate if man sinned euen as of a leprous father is borne a leprous sonne of a base father a base sonne of a poysonous serpent a serpent But is it righteous that the whole ofspring should be partakers of the punishment deserued by one It is most iust with God Yea amongst all nation it is receiued that what the heade doth in respect it is heade that is imputed to the whole bodie worthilie and children are spoyled of all their fathers goods because of their fathers rebellion For as the Lord of a Fee iustly taketh away from his vngratefull vassall and his posteritie the fee which before was graunted to him vpon certaine conditions so it is a deede of Gods Iustice in that he taketh from Adam and all his posteritie those good things which before were giuen to mankinde in their first parent Moreouer that which Christ hath done as heade of the Church and of all the elect is imputed to the Church and we are saide in Christ to haue kept the Lawe to haue beene deade buried and raised againe and to sit in the heauens Ephe. 2.6 and in many other places Therefore that which Adam hath sinned as head of mankinde that is rightly imputed to vs because whatsoeuer was done by him was supposed to bee done by all men and euery particular man and he represented his whole stock Therefore also did hee lose that which was committed to his keeping for his whole stock But by what meanes is this guilt and this blemish and corruption conueied to his posteritie The guilt by imputation as hath beene said but the corruption not by example onely or imitation or onely by ill custome but by propagation and generation Because Gen. 5.3 Adam is saide to haue begot Seth after his owne image that is a sinner a Rom. 15.12 Iob 14.4 15.14 Againe because little infants doe not sinne by example but are conceiued and borne in sinne b Psal 51.7 And the Apostle saith Ephes 2.3 That wee are all by nature the children of wrath by nature not by Imitation But let vs remember that saying We ought rather seeke what way to escape from that euill then search how it came vpon vs as wee must not so much enquire how a fire beganne but how it may bee quenched But why are children borne of Godly parents not sanctified by their puritie as well as they drawe corruption from them Because they descende from them not by spiritual but by carnal generation for their posteritie is borne of them not by grace but by nature For the guilt and corruption commeth from nature but iustification which is opposed to the guilt Sanctification which opposeth corruption is from supernatural grace Ioh. 1.13 The sonnes of God are not of bloud but of God And chap. 3.3 Except a man bee borne againe c. To whom is originall Sinne deriued To all whosoeuer descend of Adam the infants as yet in the mothers wombe not excepted a Psal 51.7 For although they haue not yet brought forth the fruites of iniquitie yet their nature is a certaine seede of sinne and therefore hatefull and abhominâ—ble to God Rom. 5.14 Death is come vpon all for so much as al haue sinned But infants haue not sinned actually therefore they haue sinned Originally Is none amongest all mankinde excepted Onely Christ who though hee descended from Adam by a continued line and race b Luc. 3.23 Yet not in a naturall manner as other men and by meanes of mans seede but by the onely power of the holy Ghost hee was conceiued of the virgine Marie and sanctified from his first conception that hee might bee without sinne c Mat. 1.18 Luc. 1.35 Yet the children of the faithfull are holy 1. Cor. 7.14 If the roote bee holy the branches also are holy Rom. 11.16 They are holy in regard of their societie with the Church which we professe in the Creede to bee the communion of Saints Neither is forgiuenesse of sinnes and righteousnesse tied to propagation but to the grace and mercie of God or Gods most free election Secondly they are holy because they are comprehended in Gods couenant of which it is saide I
or lesse from the ordinances of God and as the obiects varie as it is a more grieuous sinne whereby a man offendeth against God immediately then against man and it is a greater sinne whereby we sinne against our parents then that whereby we sinne against others On the contrarie he sinneth lesse that stealeth being compelled by hunger then he who prouoked by lust committeth adulterie with his neighbours wife a Prouerb 6.20 Also sinnes differ in degrees as to be angrie or to couet an other mans wife is a sinne but it is a greater sinne to kill or to commit adulterie b Mat. 5.21.22 27 28. Also they differ according to the varietie of circumstances and causes c Mat. 11.22 24. Moreouer the law it selfe distiguisheth the workes of the first and second table d Exod. 34.1 And Christ saith to Pilate Iohn 19.11 He that deliuered me vnto thee hath the greater sinne therefore also are they not to be punished with equall punishments How farre therefore may that diuision be admitted Not in respect of the qualitie of the sinne but in respect of the persons which sinne insomuch as they eyther beleeue or not beleeue For that is mortall sinne which maketh all who beleeue not guiltie of eternall death And such are the sinnes of all men vntill they beleeue that is vntill by faith they receiue remission of sinnes But veniall sinne is not that which doth deserue pardon but that which freely is forgiuen pardoned for Christs sake to them which beleeue such is the sin of all who truly beleeue For that which of it selfe and in it owne nature is mortall becommeth veniall in the beleeuers by the grace and mercie of God whilest it is pardoned and forgiuen them according to that Rom. 8.1 There is no condemnation to them which are in Christ Iesus for they come not into iudgement but haue passed from death to life Iohn 5.24 In a word to the elect all their sinnes euen the greatest are veniall and pardonable through Christ e Ioh 5.16 but to the reprobate no sin there is which is not mortall f Rom. 6 23 What is the third diuision Some sinne is said to be Pardonable some Vnpardonable What sinne is Pardonable Euerie sinne which is committed against the Father and the Sonne g Mat. 12.31 that is euerie transgression of Gods law which is repented of which is remitted of God if the transgressor cease to sinne and flie to Christ the Mediator otherwise not therefore it is called Pardonable from the euent not because of the nature thereof How doth remissible or pardonable sin differ from veniall sin Remissible or Pardonable is that which may be forgiuen to al that beleeue Veniall is that which is actually remitted to the beleeuer What things do oppose this doctrine 1 That distinction of the Papists of sinne into mortall and veniall which is vnproper except in the diuers respects of the elect and reprobate 2 That Paradoxe of the Stoicks who did therefore make all sinnes to be equall because sinne is that thing whatsoeuer is not lawfull We grant indeed the vnlawfulnesse to be alike in all kindes of sinne ⧠The seuenteenth Place of sinne against the holy Ghost VVhat is the sinne which cannot be pardoned IT is a kind of sinne so deadly that eternall death ensueth it without any hope of pardon or forgiuenesse or it is the sinne which is not repented of How is it called It is called the Sinne against the holy Ghost blasphemy of the holy Ghost that is against the holy Ghost a Mat 12 13 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The sinne which is vnto death b 1 Iohn 5 18 But what is this sinne That we may the better vnderstand it testimonies of Scripture are to be gathered by which we may vnderstand both what it is and what it is not First therefore commeth to our hands that saying 1. Ioh. 5.17 All vnrighteousnesse is sinne but not vnto death VVho so knoweth that his brother sinneth a sinne which is not vnto death let him aske and life shall be giuen him which sinneth not vnto death there is a sinne vnto death I say not that thou shouldest pray for it Heere sinne vnto death is distinguished from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnrighteousnesse which is the transgression of the whole law Hence therefore I gather that the sinne against the holy Ghost is not any transgression of the morall law neyther vniuersall nor particular eyther of ignorance or infirmitie or of malice committed against the law 2. That place of Mathew is to be remembred Mat. 12.31 Whosoeuer speaketh against the son of man it shal be forgiuen him and of Paule 1. Tim. 13. He confesseth that he was a blasphemer of Christ a persecutor a violent man but yet notwithstanding that hee obtained mercie because he did it of ignorance through vnbeleefe From whence I gather that blasphemie persecuting of Christ of his gospell which proceedeth of ignorāce is not a sin against the holy Ghost 3 Hence commeth to our consideration Peters deniall of his master who denied Christ and that when his owne conscience cried against it and with an execration a Mat. 26.69 but this was done through the horrour of the danger at hand neither did his iudgement consent with his tongue and that faith for which the Lord prayed it might not faile b Luc. 22.32 was not extinct but laboured and boyled within him otherwise he would haue ioyned himselfe to the persecutors of Christ when on the contrarie weeping bitterly he flung out of doores From whence I conclude that the deniall of Christ proceeding from infirmitie and not from a purpose to forsake Christ but so that a man may finde out some way for his own safegard is not the sinne against the holy Ghost although nothing commeth neerer it then this deniall c Marc. 3.28 Luk. 12.10 4 Let vs consider that saying of our Lord Mat 12.31 and in the verses following where he obiecteth to the Pharisees blasphemie against the holy Ghost who not onely despised Christ and his Gospell but also said that Christ cast out diuels by Beelzabub the prince of the diuels when as notwithhāding they knew Christ by the Prophets his owne doctrine and miracles and were not ignorant that those works of Christ were done by the power of the holy Ghost Hence therefore I gather by the place a concreto that the matter or generall difference of sinne against the holy Ghost is To denie Christ being knowne and his holy Gospell and against a mans owne knowledge and conscience to ascribe to Sathan that worke which is proper to the holy Ghost And this is one manner and one kinde of sinne against the holy Ghost which was the Pharisees sinne Such is theirs who haue knowne the truth haue neuerthelesse not submitted themselues to the truth but reuile and slaunder the truth calling it hereticall erroneous and diabolicall Lastly consider we of
respect of that morall kinde of Lawes which takes order that the disturbers of humane societie may be punished that honest and lawfull peace be maintained that the publike safetie and quiet be preserued and that iudgement and iustice preuaile What things are Disparata i. disagreeing or of other nature then the Law The Gospell is of another nature of which we will speake in next place What opinions do oppose this doctrine of the Law 1 The error of the Manichees who say the Law is euill because it worketh wrath Rom. 4.15 whereas it doth not worke this effect properly but through the transgression of him that breaketh it 2 Of the Pelagians who thought themselues to be so disposed and able by nature as to performe it 3 Of the Antinomi and Libertines who thinke that Christians haue no more need of the morall Law and that the ten commandemens are not to be preached in the Christian Church because the faithfull are borne againe of the spirit 4 Of the Pharisees who thought the fulfilling of the law to be easie possible c Mat. 19.20 and that some of the commaundements were great commaundements as those which concerned more grosse sinnes murder adultery periurie some they thought were the least commaundements the transgressing whereof God did not regard as the inward affections wandring from the law of God d Matt. 5.19 Also that error of the same Pharisees and of the Ebionites who taught that the obseruation of the ceremoniall law was to be ioyned with the Gospell 5 Of the Papists who affirme that perfect obedience to the law may be performed by a regenerate man pro statu viatoris as he is in the estate of a pilgrime that the scripture doth ascribe to the godly diuers seuerall works whereof some are good and such as satisfie the law some euill and resisting the law that the law doth not require of men any more perfect obedience then that which may be performed in this life yea moreouer that a man may doe more then he ought if he will which workes they call Workes of supererogation and that therefore men become iust before God through the obseruation of the law and doe deserue by it eternall life 6 The same Papists foolish and peruerse imitation who bring into the Church the Leuiticall ceremonies 7 Of those brainsicke heads who will haue Christian common weales to be gouerned onely by the politicke lawes of the Iewes 8 Of the Anabaptists who faine that the Patriarches beleeued nothing of the Gospell or promises of eternall life but that they were onely fed with the outward and corporall promises because they are said to haue beene in the law a Rom. 3.19 and vnder the law b Gal. 4.3.5 as also because it is written Math. 11.13 that the law was vntill Iohn came To conclude all errors concerning the true meaning of the law as also all sins which are against euerie of the ten commandements The twentieth common Place Of the Gospell What doth the word Euangelium signifie IT properly signifyeth a good ioyfull happie and glad tidings or message in which sense Aristophanes vseth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I told them good tidings So in Appians writing of the murder of Cicero 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 carrying the good newes to Anthonie 2 It signifieth a reward giuen to them who brought good tidings Hom. odyss 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is Let this be my reward for my good newes that when he shall returne to his house you cloath me with good apparell Ierkin and Coat 3 It signifieth a Sacrifice offered for good newes receiued Xenophon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he offered Sacrifice vpon receipt of his good newes But in what signification doth the Scripture vse this word Euangelium or Gospell 1 As the verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to report ioyfull things Isa 52.7 How beautifull vpon the mountaines are the feete of them who bring the glad tidings of peace and tidings of good for which word the Prophets vse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to report good newes so the Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haue termed Euangelium or Gospell a Marc. 1.15 that notable and ioyfull report of saluation procured by Christ to them that beleeue or a solemne preaching of the grace of God manifested and exhibited in Christ Luk. 2.10 I bring you tidings of great ioy that shall be to all people for this day is borne vnto you a Sauiour which is Christ the Lord. 2 By Metonymie it is taken for the historie concerning Christ concerning things which he taught and did b Act. 1.1 And in this sense we reckon foure Gospels Sometimes also it signifieth the publication of the doctrine of the Gospell the preaching and notifying of the same as 1. Cor. 9.14 Liue of the Gospell that is of the preaching of the Gospell and 2. Cor. 8.18 Whose praise is in the Gospell But what is the reason of this name Because as to malefactors condemned to a most grieuous and ignominious punishment for their offences nothing can happen more ioyfull and acceptable then that being freed from the sentence of condemnation they should enioy the libertie and glorie of kings so likewise to men cursed for their sins and condemned eternally nothing can happen better or more welcome then to heare that being free from the sentence of him that condemned them that they are reckoned and are indeed in the number of the sonnes of God What is the Gospell It is a heauenly doctrine brought out of the secret bosome of God the Father by the Sonne preached by the Apostles and comprehended in the bookes of the new Testament bringing a a good and ioyfull message to all the world namely that mankinde is redeemed by the death of Christ the onely begotten sonne of God so this remission of sinnes saluation and eternall life is prepared for all men if so be they repent and beleeue in Iesus Christ VVho is the author or efficient cause of the Gospell God who hath vouchsafed to reueale his hidden purpose and good pleasure concerning our redemption whereupon it is called the Gospell of God Rom. 1.1 A fellow cause or ioynt cause is the word that is the Sonne of God who comming out of the fathers bosome hath declared it to vs as he first pronounced the promise of the Gospell in Paradise Gen. 3.5 The seed of the woman shall breake the Serpents head By what instrumentall cause or by whose meanes was the Gospell made knowne to the world 1 By an Angell of God who soone after Christ was borne said Luke 2.10 I bring you tidings of great ioy c. For this day is borne vnto you a Sauiour c. 2 By Iohn who preached the summe of the Gospell shewing Christ and calling him the Lambe of God that is a Sacrifice appointed by God to make satisfaction for the sins of the world In which
might manifest his iustice and mercie 2. The primitiue or outward cause mouing vnto it the calamitie of mankinde and the tyranny of the Diuell ouer mankinde 3. The antecedent or inward cause mouing here vnto was the vnspeakeable loue of God the father towards his creature as it is said Ioh. 3.16 So God loued the world that hee gaue his onely begotten sonne c. 4. A fellow cause working voluntarily and with election and obeying the father was the sonne of God himselfe who as Paule saith Phil. 2.7 Made himselfe base taking on him the forme of a seruant became obedient to the father euen vnto the death of the crosse For hee deliuered himselfe into the hands of his enemies voluntarily and readily according to the prophecie Esai 53.7 He was offered because he would and Heb. 10.4 out of the Psalm 40.7.8.9 Because it was impossible by the bloud of Buls and Goats to take away sins therefore Christ entring namely into the world said Sacrifice and oblation thou wouldest not haue burnt sacrifices for sins thou wast not pleased with then I said Lord I come in the beginning of the book it is written of me that I may doe thy will O my Lord. Sathan also is a chiefe cause of Christs death because with an ancient hatred he persecuted the seed of the woman and when hee could do no more hee bit his heele as it was foretold Gen. 3.15 All men are causes of Christs death and to them it must be imputed because of the guilt and the sinne wherein euery one is entangled The helping or instrumentall causes of Christs death were Iudas and the high Priests who counted to Iudas the 30. siluer pieces a Mat. 26.15 Annas also Caiphas Pilate and the people which cryed Away with him away with him b Ioh 18.15 And the Roman souldiers who were his executioners which instruments notwithstanding God so vsed as he finished by them a worke most holy to wit the redemption of mankind but the cursed instruments for none but the most vile and wicked could endure to betray condemne and murder an innocent he did punish with most iust punishments seing they sinned not by constraint but of their owne accord and most of them against their owne conscience What is the subiect oft this passion The Lord himselfe the verie sonne of God being made man But whether was the passion a suffering of his whole person or of one of his natures onely The passion was of the person because that person which suffered was God and man but he suffered not in his diuine nature for it cannot be that an immutable thing should suffer an immortall thing die but in mans nature which hee tooke vpon him and which was subiect to suffering Therefore Paule in respect of the person saith Act. 20.28 That God purchased to himselfe the Church by his bloud And in respect of the humane nature 1. Pet. 4.1 the Apostle affirmeth that Christ suffered in the flesh And in the Epistle to the Hebrewes 2.14 the author saith That the sonne of God was made partaker of flesh and bloud that by death hee might destroy him who had the power of death Therefore although the passion and death of Christ be properly of the flesh according to nature yet according to the person it belongeth to the word because it is one and the same person both of the flesh and the word What was the formall cause The suffering both of the bodie soule both which sufferings are described by the Euangelists in certaine degrees and parts What was the suffering of his soule The inward torment of the soule which Christ felt especially after the administration of the Supper and that ariseth by certaine degrees 1. For first in the garden hee feeling the anger of God kindled against our sins out of his great trouble of minde cryeth Mat. 26.38 My soule is verie heauie euen vnto the death and Father if it be possible remoue from mee this cup by which cup according to the Hebrew phrase he vnderstandeth the anger of God and the punishment for our sinnes yet notwithstanding he addeth a condition Not as I will but as thou vvilt Mark 14.26 Whereby he signifieth not an opposition but a diuersitie of wils which is not of it selfe faultie especially where the wil of mā is subiected to Gods will so a man is ought to be sorie at his friends death yet doth he willingly yeeld to the purpose of God 2. This torment was so increased that hee sweateth drops of bloud through the grieuousnesse thereof Luk. 22.44 At last vpon the Crosse as though he were oppressed by these griefes and forsaken of god he cryeth out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Ma. 27.46 not as though God were separated frō the humane nature but because it is as Bernard saith a kinde of forsaking when there is no performance or exhibiting of power in so great necessitie neither any shewing of Maiestie which complaint was the complaint of one not despairing or distrusting for he calleth God his God but of one wrestling with a most grieuous temptation Caluin calleth this sanctam desperationē an holy desperation For this cause Dauid prophecying of Christ Ps 18.5.6 saith thus The sorrowes of the graue haue cōpassed me about that is I haue suffered horrible griefes such if as these griefes should haue bene indured by an angel yea al the Angels they would haue bin brought to nothing altogether oppressed of thē And He. 5.7 it is thus said of him Who in the daies of his flesh did offer vp praiers supplycations with strōg crying tears vnto him that was able to saue him frō death and was also heard in that which he feared or was deliuered from his feare that is from that terrour astonishmēt which possessed him when he thought vpon the most seuere iudgement and anger of God But what was the cause of such torments in Christs soule Not one but many 1. The thinking vpon the tyranny of sinne death and Sathan which made hauock of mankind 2. The meditation of that horrible infamous and cursed punishment a Gal. 3.13 which he foresawe he should suffer in his most holie bodie as also those contumelies which should be cast vpon him 3. His thinking vpon the ingratitude of the greatest part of the world 4 Especially the sense of Gods horrible wrath which hee sustained for our sins for which he tooke vpon him to make satisfaction Whereupon Iohn 1.29 Hee is called the Lamb of God which taketh away or which beareth the sins of the world What was the suffering of the bodie His outward suffering which befell to him besides those griefes which in his soule hee sustained which may bee diuided according to the subiectes or places in which he was diuersly afflicted as the garden Caiphas his house or the Cōuocation of the Priests the Pretorie or towne Hall the place without the citie where theeues were punished
compassed me and the griefes of the graue caught mee when I found trouble and sorrow 4 According to some mens interpretation it signifieth the generall state and condition of the dead whether the good estate of the aged or the euill of the wicked 5 In others iudgement it signifieth the extreemest degree of humiliation What signifieth the word Descending 1 It properly signifieth a motion from a high place to a lower 2 By a tropicall speech it signifieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the descending of Christ or the last degree of his humiliation â—s Ephes 4.10 He that descended that is he that made himselfe base and of no reputation and taking vpon himselfe the forme of a seruant subiected himselfe to the miserable condition of this earthly life he is euen the same that ascended aboue all heauens What therfore is the meaning of this article He descended into hell It is diuers accordingly as the simple words are taken in diuers significations What is the first The first interpretation is of them that thinke these words are added for better explanation sake against the heresie of the Valentinians and that no other thing is heereby meant then that Christ was truly dead and laid in his graue as other men who haue beene dead and buried VVhat thinke you of this exposition That it is too sleight and trifling because it is not likely that the buriall of Christ being declared in plaine words should be deliuered in a more obscure forme of speech neither doth such a repâ—tition of the same thing befit such a briefe and compendious rehearsall of the chiefe heads of our faith What is the second It is Hieromes and the Papists who thinke that Christs soule being separated from the bodie came to a certaine place which they call Limbus patrum to wit the vpper part or an vpper roome as it were of hell in which there are no punishments but onely a depriuation of a better and more perfect good In which place they say the Spirits of the faithfull fathers did remaine before Christs incarnation from whence afterwards the soule of Christ comming thither in deed did bring them with himselfe into heauen Which thing they go about to confirme out of Mathew 27.52 Many besides of the Saints rose againe either with Christ or after him and 1. Pet. 3.19 By which also he went and preached vnto the spirits which are in prison and 4.6 for vnto this purpose also was the Gospell preached vnto the dead Doe you like this opinion No 1 for such a place cannot be proued by any testimonie of Scripture 2 Because we read that not all the Saints bodies but some only rose againe with Christ to testifie the power of Christs resurrection whereby life is restored to vs. 3 The place 1. Pet. 3.16 Is manifestly to be vnderstood concerning Christs spirit which preached repeÌ„tance by the mouth of Noah to the disobedient and wicked and the place in the fourth Chapter is to be vnderstood of the Gospell which was preached to them which were dead in former times that is which were indeed aliue when they were preached vnto but were dead at what time this was spoken of them Also because this opinion doth not a little detract from the power of Christs sacrifice the price whereof is infinite and extendeth it selfe vnto all times according to that which was said Apoc. 13.8 The Lambe was slaine from the beginning of the world Therefore Abraham was deliuered from hell by the merit of Christs sacrifice no lesse then Paule or any one of the godly that died after Christ was giuen for our redemption What is the third opinion The third is of them who thinke that Christ did indeed descend into the place of hell But this opinion is diuided three waies For some there are who say that the soule of Christ did go downe thither whilest his bodie lay in the graue that there it might suffer for the soules of men Which opinion is by three reasons confuted 1 Because the bloud of Christ is a most perfect expiation for all the world a Iohn 1.7 2 It is confuted by Christs saying vpon the crosse It is finished Ioh. 19.30 Therefore he had no more to suffer when as death made an end of his torments 3 Because Christ endured horrible torments in his soule whilest it was yet in his bodie as is manifest by that terrible crying My God my God c. Mat. 27.46 which shooke both heauen earth 2 Others say that the soule of Christ descended into hell not that it might suffer any thing there but that as in his bodie he had preached vpon earth the Gospell to them who were liuing so being dead he might in his spirit preach the Gospell to them in hell which opinion commeth neere to the second of those formerly repeated by vs. But to what purpose had this beene seeing after death there is no place left for preaching and repentance Moreouer he commended his spirit into the hands of his father and said vnto the theefe This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise where vndoubtedly there is no hell Luke 23.43.46 3 The fathers for the most part of them do labour to shew that in the very earthquake momët of his resurrectioÌ„ Christ did preseâ—t himself aliue to theÌ„ in hell shewed himselfe not so much in wordes as in deede conquerour of death and of the Prince of darknesse and that Sathan had no more power ouer the elect and that hee had a name giuen him aboue all names that at the name of Iesus euerie knee should bow both of things in heauen and things in the earth and things vnder the earth Phil. 2.10 For this cause Augustine saith thus The whole Sonne was with the Father the whole Sonne in the wombe of the virgin the whole in heauen the whole in the earth the whole on the Crosse and the whole in Hell VVhat thinke you of this iudgement of the Fathers I dare not condemne it seeing it is not against the holy Scriptures and hath in it no absurditie And the consent of Fathers when as it manifestly doth not disagree with the Scriptures is not lightly to be accounted of Yea more this opinion may seeme probable to be gathered out of the Apostles words Ephes 4.9 Now that he ascended aboue all heauens what is it else but that hee had also descended first into the lowest parts of the earth For here there is a manifest opposition betwixt aboue all heauens and the lowest part of the earth But the first is taken according to the letter therefore also the second as it seemeth must be vnderstood according to the letter but there is no part of the earth lower then hell which is the place of the damned Although others by the lowest parts vnderstand simply the whole earth which is the lowest part of the world into which Christ descended and liued in it for many yeares What is the fourth opinion Of them who saie that
the throne of iudgement chaseth away all euill with his eies And of the gouernment of the Messiah Isa 16.5 In mercie shall the throne be prepared and he shall sit vpon it in stedfastnesse in the tabernacle of Dauid And in this sense sitting doth signifie a Royall or Iudiciall dignitie and authoritie But what doth it it signifie ioyntly Mat. 20◠2 or together to sit or to stand at the right hand of any man 1 In humane affaires by the figure Metonymia it signifieth to obtaine the next place of honor dignity to any man as Psa 45 9 Vpon thy right hand the Queene standeth in a vesture of gold siluer 2 To be a fellow and companion or copartner of the rule and Empyre 3 To giue helpe and aid as Psal 142.4 I looked on my right hand and beheld whether any stood by me that is to say to helpe me Metaphorically it is attributed to God to the Church to Christ himselfe As for God he is said to stand at the right hand of men when he doth helpe and succour them and protecteth them against their enemies and dangers as Psal 16.8 I haue set the Lord alwaies in my sight for he is at my right hand that I may not he moued-So is God the father in this sence said to stand at the right hand of Christ that is to say that he is in degree of honour and dignitie next vnto himselfe· Psal 45.10 The Queene 1. The Church doth stand at thy right hand namely at the right hand of Christ that is it standeth in the next degree of dignitie 3 Christ is said to b Mark 16.19 sit c Act. 7.55 stand and d Rom. 8.34 be at the right hand of God the father Is Christ said to sit at the right hand of the father properly or Metaphorically Not properly for it no way agreeth with his Deitie and although it may in the proper signification be attributed and applied vnto his other nature which is bodily yet it must not be imagined that that glorious body in heauen doth either continually sit or is moued or standeth although it be indeed limited and locall and as for the right hand of God much lesse is that to be taken properly seeing God is without a bodie as is alreadie said Seeing then Christ sitteth at the right hand of the father doth it therupon follow that the father sitteth on the leaft hand No indeed for the father is not limited and in euerlasting happines all is the right hand because there is there no miserie VVhat is therefore meant by this kind of speach In his exposition of the Creed Augustine taketh it for resting with the father in that euerlasting blessednes for this was conueniēt for Christ saith he after so many labours sustained after the crosse and after death to rest blessed in heauen not indeed idle for hee gouernes the Church and makes intercession for vs but yet without labour The same Augustine also calleth the right hand of the father that eternall and vnspeakable felicity Against the Sermon as Arius c 12. whereunto the sonne of man is attained hauing receiued immortalitie euen of the flesh 2 Damascen saith that Christ hath togither with his father equal glory of the diuinity which he had before all beginnings And in this sence the transitiue preposition to doth note only a personal distinction Lib. 4. cap. 2 and order of beginning but not any degree of nature or dignity for there is no such matter in the persons of the deity 3 But we say also that it is meant thereby that Christ hath obtained all power in heauen and in earth as he himselfe who is his owne best interpreter expoundeth it Mat. 28.18 by a phrase borrowed from a King or a Prince which hath a sonne and that an onely begotten sonne or a first begotten sonne whom at length he appointeth to be his heire and successor maketh to sit at his right hand that he may reigne with him may exercise the right of dominion ouer all things which appertaine vnto the kingdom of the cceed Chap. 4. Whereupon Saint Augustine saith thus By the right hand vnderstand the power which that man that was taken from God did receiue that he might come to be a Iudge who before came to be iudged For the father iudgeth no man but hath giuen all iudgement to the sonne that all men might honour the sonne as they honour the father Ioh. 5 22 What is then the sitting of Christ at the right hand of the father It is his exceeding glorious estate or the great high degree of Christs exaltation wherein he is placed by his father the truth of both natures still reserued in which estate Christ doth not only rest from labour and enioy vnspeakable glory and vnmatchable felicity but especially he is placed not only the head of the church but the king and gouernour of heauen and earth that togither with his father he may gouerne all things both in heauen and in earth all things created being subiect vnto him Whence doe you confirme this Exposition Out of the Psal 110.1 Sit saith the father to Christ on my right hand till I make thine enemies thy footstoole which Paul 1. Cor. 15.25 expounding saith He must raigne till he haue put all his enemies vnder his feet Therefore to sit is to raigne And Eph. 1.21 after the Apostle had said that Christ sitteth at the right hand of God in heauenly places he addeth for expositions sake that he is exalted aboue all principalities and powers and that all things are made subiect vnder his feet and that he is appointed head of the Church VVhat is the cause efficient The father by whose will and ordinance he sitteth at the right hand of the father Psal 110.1 Sit at my right hand And Ephe. 1.20 And God hath set him at his right hand in the heauenly places This sitting then is it of the whole person or onely of one of the natures namely of the humane Words phrases are to be taken according to the matter about which they are vsed For to sit at the right hand of the father doth declare two things For sometime it sheweth the great equalilitie of the diuine glorie maiestie power and honour sometime it signifieth the qualitie that is the high perfection and felicity of the flesh of Christ now that it is exalted vnto the right hand of God which the schoolemen call Habituall grace In the later signification therefore sitting is to be applied vnto the humane nature wherein the humane nature in Christ is more blessed then the rest of the creatures hath royal iudicial power ouer all creatures a Iohn 5.27 but in the former which is the chiefe and principal of the whole person because as the whole person was broght low so the whole also was exalted in the Resurrection ascending into heauen and sitting at the right hand of the father
b philip 2.9 10.11 But as Christ is said to be raised from the dead not in respect of his diuine nature but of his humane shall he not also he said to sit at the right hand of his father onely in respect of his humanitie No for the sitting of Christ at the right hand of the father is not a property of the nature but a state of the person of Christ doth belong vnto his office of Mediator King Priest Now the names and titles of office that is which do point out and set forth the office of Christ they are spoken of Christ in respect of both natures Christ therfore in respect he is God yet not simply and absolutely in respect of his diuine nature which he hath all one with the father but as he is God manifested in the flesh sitteth at the right hand of the father as on the contrarie the same Christ not as he is man simply but as he is man subsisting in such a person sitteth at the right hand of the father neither indeed can it agree with any creature considered apart by it selfe to sit at the right hand of the father And therefore the Apostle Heb. 1.13 saying To which of the Angels said he at any time sit thou on my right hand as if he should say to none by the sitting of Christ at the right hand of God doth conclude that he is not a meere ereature but also true God euen God manifested in the flesh And therefore the humane nature in Christ as being considered simply in it selfe as Damascen saith lib 4. cap. 3. It cannot be worshipped seeing it is a creature but only in respect it is inseparably vnited to the person of the sonne of God a Luk. 24.52 Lib. 4. Cap. 2 For saith Damascen one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or substance is adored with one the same worship with his flesh by euery creature so also it is not said to sit at the right hand of the father by it self but in the person of the son of God namely for that he that is man is also God the father not being pleased to giue his glory vnto another Although indeede the same hmanitie dwelling bodily in it selfe from the Diuinitie is adorned with so many and so great gifts and gaces as cannot happen vnto any creature so that it shineth vnspeakably aboue all other creatures whether you respect the degree or the number of those gifts neither is this excellencie of the flesh of Christ to bee comprehended of the verie Angels but yet so as this glorification doth not abolish or confound the propertie of the nature of Christ neither doth the Sitting at the right hand take away all subiection whereof Iohn 14.24 My Father is greater then I And 1. Cor. 15.28 The sonne himselfe also shall bee subiect vnto him that did subdue all things vnder him not as he is God but as he is a Mediator for God is the head of Christ euen now that he is glorified 1. Cor. 11.3 But hath not Christ alwaies reigned with his Father and so likewise hath hee not alwaies Sit at the right hand of his father Hee hath reigned indeede but as God merely and barely without flesh or being arrayed with his owne glorie onely before the taking of the humanitie vpon him But afterwards in time as God cloathed with flesh after the time of his emptying or abasement was past he began to sit at the right hand of his father First to raigne in heauen and in earth So hee tooke the kingdome which hee had before hee tooke it I say in respect of manifestation as a thing is then said in the Scriptures to be done when it is manifested When did he beginne to sit at the right hand of the father Surely in right hee beganne to sit there at the first moment of the hypostaticall vnion but actually and really or as wee say de facto hee began after his suffering resurrection and ascention for so the Scripture and the Apostles Creede doe distinguish these articles that the sitting at the right hand of the father a Mark 16.19 Luk. 24.26 Ephes. 5.20 21. Heb. 1.3 1. Pet. 3.22 Apoc. 3.21 may followe the resurrection and ascending into heauen What is the place of this sitting at the right hand of the father In respect of the Diuine nature which is infinite Christ sitteth at the right hand of the father euerywhere but in respect of the humane nature which is finite hee sitteh there where hee is with his bodie i. since his ascention in heauen but not in earth Col. 3.1 Seeke the things that are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God Heb. 1· 3. Hee sitteth at the right haÌ„d of the Maiestie in highest places And Heb. 8.1 Wee haue an high Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the throne of the Maiestie in heauen For the glorious estate of Christ is one thing and a place is another thing And therefore the Apostle distinguisheth both Eph. 1.20 Hee sitteth at the right hand of God in the heauenly places For those words of sitting at the right hand of God doe signifie an estate or qualitie the other in heauenly places doe signifie a place The estate indeede alwaies doth and shall continue one the same but the place may be changed by Christ so that he shall not sit alwaies in one the same place but there where he will in heauen yea it shal also be changed For he is now in that third heauen into which he did ascend and in which hee is not held captiue but is there at libertie and by the decree of his father shall remaine there vntill the last Iudgement Act. 3.21 Whom the heauens must containe c. But at the latter day hee shall visibly descend in the clouds from heauen Mat. 24.30 but yet alwaies sitting at the right hand of his father Mat. 26.64 Yee shall see the sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God Also Mat. 25.31 VVhen the sonne shall eome in the throne of his Maiestie to iudge the quick and the deade and that iudgement being finished hee shal returne againe into heauen where we shall see him sitting at the right hand of his father for euer because we shal be alwaies with him Ioh. 14.3 17.21 1 Thes. 4.17 VVhy is he said to sit rather then to stand That wee might know that hee hath solemnly taken possession of the office committed vnto him and not onely once entred vpon it but that hee doth abide therein vntill he come downe againe vnto iudgement Neither is that any thing against this that Act. 7.56 Stephen is saide to see him standing at the right hand of God For by the word Sitting not the placing or disposition of the bodie but the Maiestie of his gouernment and aâ—thoritie is signified euen as by the word Standing is ment his intercession and presence for defence and protection
Whereupon Gregorie in his homilie of the Ascention To sit saith hee is proper to him that iudgeth to stand proper to him that fighteth and defendeth Stephen therefore beeing in the laboure and trauell of his combat saw him standing whome hee had for his helper but then after his ascention Marke describes him sitting because after the glorie of his Ascention hee shall in the end bee seene as a Iudge thus farre Saint Gregorie Doth not the omnipresence or the beeing euery where of his bodie follow vpon the sitting of Christ at the right hand of his Father seeing the right hand of the Father at which he sitteth is euerie where Surely no no more then eternitie or vncorporallenesse doth inasmuch as the same right hand is without bodie and eternall 2. The bodie is not said to bee the right hand but figuratiuely To sit at the right hand Now it is no good argument to reason from a figuratiue speach to a proper 3. Wee shall also be placed at the right hand of Christ and yet we shall not be euery where 4. A man may raigne in many seuerall places although hee bee not essentially in them and therefore it is but a least to make the essence of Christs humanitie to stretch as farre as his rule and gouernment or on the contrarie to hemme in his power and essence within the same limits Neither doth this sitting take away the essentiall properties of his humane nature which beeing taken away the nature of man should not bee glorified but vtterly abolished But what then is not Christ euery where Hee is but by communication of properties to signifie that great coniunction of two natures in Christ alone according to that Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp into Heauen but he that hath descended from Heauen the Sonne of man which is in Heauen For Christ is so one as that which is proper vnto him in regard onely of one of his natures is sometimes attributed to whole Christ in respect of the vnitie of his person How many parts are there of this sitting Two 1. Exceeding great glorie and that both humane and inherent in the humane nature as in a subiect and by habituall grace shining ouer euery Creature and also Diuine proceeding from the deitie dwelling in humane nature In this respect Act. 7.55.56 Stephen sawe the glorie of God and the heauens open and Christ sitting at the right hand of the father that is in an estate exeeeding glorious or shining with the Diuine and humane nature 2. A full administration of a kingdome whereby Christ being so exceeding glorious doth exercise dominion ouer all things created in heauen and in earth Ephe. 1.20.21 22. This Iesus when he raised him from the dead hee set him at his right hand in heauen farre aboue all principalitie and power and might and Dominion and euery name that is named not onely in this world but also in that that is to come And 1. Pet. 3.22 which is at the right hand of God gone into heauen to vvhome the Angels and powers and might are subiect VVhat is the end 1. That such exceeding maiestie and glorie might follow such extreame humiliation and infamie 2. That he might enioy most blessed rest both in body and in soule 3. That both heauenly and earthly creatures might looke vp vnto his maiestie might bee gouerned by his hand attend vpon his becke and might be subiect to his power Phil. 2.9.10 God hath highly exalted him giuen him a name aboue euerie name that at the name of Iesus euery knee should bow both of things in heauen things in earth things vnder the earth What are the effectes or fruites 1. That he subdueth all his and his seruants enemies 2. Hee gouerneth his seruants by his spirit and by little little perfecteth them 3. By his intercession to his father and by the perpetuall force and efficacie of his sacrifice hee obtaineth peace for his seruants Heb. 7.25 Hee euer liueth to make intercession for them and he doth bring to passe that the father doth account all his seruants acceptable and beloued in his sonne and doth alwaies embrace thē with a fatherly affection and hee doth alwaies appeare before his father in heauen that as the onely Mediator hee may sanctifie their prayers by the sweete smelling sauour of his sacrifice and may offer them to his father and make them acceptable Rom. 8.34 Christ sitteth at the right hand of God and maketh request for vs. 4. Hauing all thinges in his power he doth most mightily defend and preserue his Chrurch yet militant on earth and that by diuers meanes against all the assaults of Sathan 5. Hee admitteth his members according to that they are able to receiue euen to the fellowshippe of his eternall glorie not only in potentia in power nor in right or in hope alone but euen in act but yet in himself as in the head as members ioyned vnto the head and that by a threefold maner of coniunction or knitting together 1. Of his eternall predestination whereby he hath chosen vs to bee his members 2. By the coniunction of his flesh whereby he hath coupled our flesh vnto himselfe by an hypostaticall vnion although not in generall for then it should agree with euery man to be the word of God as it agreeth with Christ but yet in the particuler and in indiuidno as Damascen speaketh in his first booke and 11. Chapter 3. By the coniunction of his spirit whereby communicating vnto vs his spirit he doth ioyne vs most neerely vnto himselfe and maketh vs flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones Ephe. 2.6 And hath raised vs vp together and hath made vs sit together in Heauen in Christ Iesus But in the world to come hee will indeed really admit vs to the fellowshippe of this eternall glorie in full possession For Mat. 25.23 Hee will place the sheepe on his right hand And Mat. 19.28 It is saide That wee shall sit together with Christ in heauen And 1. Cor. 6.2.3 that wee shal iudge the world and the Angels and shall raigne together with Christ Apoc. 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will I graunt to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and sit with my father in his throne And Ioh. 17.24 Father I will that they vvhome thou hast giuen me be vvith me euenvvhere I am yet so that Christ as the head alwaies hath the preeminence What meaneth Christ then vvhen hee saith Mat. 20.23 To sit at my right hand and at my left hand is not mine to giue but it shall be giuen to them for vvhome it is prepared of my Father Hee speaketh according to their opinion by whome hee wa◠demaunded and which dreamed of a kingdome of the Messias in this world neither doth hee derogate any thing from his owne power but declareth that it was not enioyned him by his father that hee should assigne vnto euery man a degree in the kingdom of heauen but that hee
planted deepe enough in processe of time doth wither away so Symon Magus is said to haue beleeued after this maner Act 8.13 and the Apostates which had in some sort tasted of the sweetnesse of the Doctrine of the Gospell but had not swallowed it downe nor disgested it as being destitute of the liuely heate of the holy Ghost Heb. 6.4.5.6 which faith proceedeth indeede from the inward working of the holy Ghost but not from the spirit of adoption And this is called a temporarie faith 6. It signifieth sometimes a certaine perswasion of some miraculous effect to come the same perswasion being conceiued by Reuelation or some speciall promise or by the motion of the holy Ghost the obiect of which faith and perswasion is the power of God a Mat. 7.22 17 19.20 able to worke miracles 1. Cor. 12.9 To one is giuen faith by the same spirit And 1. Cor. 13.2 If I had all faith that is to say If I had a kinde of perfection of this faith of working miracles so that I could remooue mountaines c. It signifieth also the confidence of obteyning some particuler obiect As Act. 14.9 A certaine man at Lystra beeing impotent in his feete had faith to be healed of saint Paul Which faith they call the faith of miracles particuler faith the one actiue the other passiue And to this faith of miracles is opposed also a doubting which was foūd in great measure euen in Moses himselfe b Num. 20.12 and in Aaron in the Disciples a Mat. 7.22 17 19.20 and in Peter b Num. 20.12 7. It signifieth sauing faith which is common to all the true members of Christ of which in this place we are purposed to speake Is the name of faith spoken absolutely or by relation By relation especially in Paul because there is therein a respect to the obiect neither can faith be defined but by making mentition of the correlatiue .i. of mercie promised for Christs sake What is the obiect of Faith The obiect of faith leuell is they call it that is to say beyond which faith doth not extend it selfe is euery word of GOD in generall set downe in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles Hence it is that that is called generall faith whereby wee are perswaded that those things which are reuealed vnto vs in the word of God are true not by reason but because we are assured inwardly in our hearts by the holy Ghost that they are deliuered and set out by God who is true and almightie By this faith we vnderstand that the world was made by the word of God Heb. 11.3 of nothing Contrarie to the Axiome of all the Philosophers that of nothing nothing is made whereas otherwise by the very testimonie of nature it might bee acknowledged that the world was made this faith Iustifying faith doth necessarily presuppose and yet of it selfe it doth not iustifie Of this faith the Lord speaketh Esa 55.3 Heare mee .i. Beleeue mee and your soule shall liue And Iohn 20.31 These things are vvritten that yee should beleeue And the word of God is not only the obiect whereat alone faith must aime but it is also the Basis and foundation whereby it is vnderpropped sustained from whence if it doe neuer so little decline it by and by fals to the ground And therefore Paul saith Rom. 10.14 Faith is by hearnig hearing by the vvord of God frō whence we gather that nothing is to be accoumpted for the Doctrine of Faith religion which is not deriued out of the word of God But the principall chiefe immediate and proper obiect of faith by the apprehension whereof it doth iustifie is Christ crucified with al his benefits so farre forth as is offered vnto vs in the word and Sacraments and in him God the father 1. Pet. 1.21 By Christ his meanes you doe beleeue in God which raised him from the dead gaue him glorie that your faith and hope might bee in God or the promise proper vnto the gospell for the free mercie of God forgiuing sinnes for his sonnes sake and accepting and receiuing beleeuers vnto life eternal He that beleeueth in me hath life eternall Ioh. 6.47 The Law is not of faith Gal. 3.12 And this faith is properly and specially called Sauing and iustifying faith And by this obiect Christian faith is discerned distinguished from all sectes which indeede doe professe themselues to beleeue in God but not in Christ How many integrall parts are there that doe make faith Three 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Illumination or knowledge in the minde of Christ crucified his benefits not such knowledge as commeth by the beholding of him with bodily eyes but by the a 1. Tim. ◠4 offering of him vnto vs in the word and Sacraments which knowledge may be common also to others besides those that are iustified Heb. 10.26 If vve sinne vvillingly that is to say of set purpose generally flying from Christ after vvee haue receiued the knovvledge of the trueth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinnes 2. A consent and iudgement likewise in the minde allowing that as true yea as the verie trueth of God which is taught in the word concerning Christ and his benefits Of which consent and iudgement Paul speaketh Rom. 7.16 I consent vnto the law that it is good And. 1. Cor. 2.15 Hee that is spirituall discerneth all things But yet this generall iudgement is not enough vnlesse there bee also a speciall iudgement whereby the beleeuer doth apply vnto himselfe those good wholsome things which are offered in the word that is to say the generall promise of life eternall purchased vnto all beleeuers by the bloud of Christ this he must applie to belong vnto himselfe And of this iudgement ariseth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is assurance of faith which is spoken of Hebrewes 10.22 3. The apprehension of the heart in the will and affection whereby it commeth to passe that with our heart and will as with a hand wee doe apprehend and with both our armes wee doe embrace that which our minde hath iudged and discerned not onely to bee true but also good holie and to saluation and withall to belong peculierly vnto our selues Rom. 10.10 VVith the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse VVhat is faith It is a knowledge consent and longing for grace promised in the word of God and so also a stedfast confidence apprehension of the obtaining of saluation for Christs sake or faith is a firme certaine knowledge of the goodwill of God towards vs which being grounded vpon the free promise of God in Christ is reuealed vnto our mindes sealed in our hearts by the holy Ghost or faith is the desire apprehension of the heart arising out of the knowledge and approbation of the minde and from a speciall iudgement and discerning whereby we do apply euery one particulerly to himselfe Christ crucified with his benefits offered vnto vs
in the word and sacraments or faith is the organ instrumēt or meane whereby man being a sinner apprehendeth and applyeth to himselfe Christ wholy with all his benefits and is vnited vnto Christ and liueth in him The Apostle Heb. 11.1 describing faith saith thus Faith is the substance of things which are hoped for the euidence of things that are not seen And Paul Ro. 4.20.21 painting out faith as in a map bringeth in the example of Abraham the father of the faithfull and saith Hee doubted not of the promise of God through vnbeleef but was strengthened in the faith gaue glory to god being fully assured that hee which had promised was also able to doe it Is that discription of faith Heb. 11.1 differing from the rest No forasmuch as therein there is exact mention made both of the forme of faith which is declared in the words Substance and Euidence also of the obiects namely things hoped for and things not seene For by the word Substance hee meaneth not a person as in the article of the Trinitie a Heb. 1.3 but the ground and as it were the prop whereupon a godly minde must stay and relie it selfe to signifie that faith is a certain sure safe possession of those things which are promised vnto vs by God As Psal 39.8 My Hypostasis or substance that is to say My hope is euen in thee And Heb. 3.14 We are made partakers of Christ if we keepe sure vnto the end 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the beginning wherewith wee are vpholden or vnderpropped Some translate the word Hypostasis existence or subsistēce because faith in some respect causeth things to haue a beeing as if they were which in trueth are not that is to say it setteth things before vs as if they were present which onely are in expectation Budaeus translateth it Strength or Courage In which signification it is vsed 2. Corinth 9.4 Least wee should bee ashamed 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. In this constant boasting Cha. 11.17 By a word deriued from the verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to sustaine to except not to giue placc to violence Hereupon it is that a souldier is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is bolde and hardie and turneth not his backe to his enemie but goeth to meete him and resists him and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 boldnes whereby a man standeth stoutly to it and without stirring his foote receiueth his aduersarie that inuadeth him And surely this notable signification doth well agree with faith For in the act of beleeuing wee haue neede of strength and patience we must resist the flesh we must conquer reason we must withstand our owne conscience sinne the wrath of God and all other things whereby the consent of faith is hindered and oppugned Wee had neede to be armed with such a strong shield that wee may receiue and quench all the fyrie darts of the diuell Ephe. 6.16 and ouercome the world 1. Iohn 5.4 As for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is translated Euidence it is not a refutation or a reproofe but an argument demonstration that is an assurance wherby the minde being conuinced by diuine testimonies doth most stedfastly embrace the diuine promises But by the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which are hoped for and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which are not seene is vnderstood the Gospel those things which are offered in the Gospel namely fellowship with Christ forgiuenesse of sins iustification Resurrection and life eternall For these are the things we hope for and which doe not appeare and of themselues are not conformable vnto our reason and so are they the misteries of saluation in themselues and in their owne nature inuisible But those things which we see with our minde and in hope we do behold them in the word of God and doe accompt them as if they were done accomplished and present before vs. How many sorts of Faith are there Not many sorts but only one faith Ephe. 4.5 One Lord one Faith one Baptisme Now faith is one not in respect of the subiects for after that sort there are as many faiths that is to say giftes of faith as there are beleeuers but faith is and alwaies hath been one in Specie that is in respect of the thing beleeued and of the obiect whereupon it rests And this is the only obiect of faith namely the grace and mercie purposed and ordained for all beleeuers in Christ from the beginning of the world What is the efficient cause of Faith God himsefe working freely and giuing faith to whome hee will euen of his owne free good will Iohn 6.29 This is the worke of God that yee beleeue in him whom he hath sent Act. 16.14 God opened the heart of Lydia so that shee attended vnto the things which Paule spake Rom. 12.3 God hath dealt to euerie man the measure of faith Phil. 1.29 It is freely giuen vnto you for Christs cause not onely to beleeue in him but also to suffer for his sake The causes together with God the father are the son and the holy Ghost for as it is said in another place The workes of the Trinitie without are diuided Luk. 24.32 Christ opened the minde of his disciples that they might vnderstand the Scriptures And Heb. 12.2 Looking vnto Iesus the author and finisher of our faith 2. Cor. 4 13. We haue the spirit of faith that is to say we haue faith by the inspiration and gift of the same holy spirit The workmen together with God are the ministers of the worde 1. Cor. 3.5 Who is Apollo and vvho is Paule but the Ministers by vvhome that is by vvhose preaching ye beleeued The instrumentall cause of faith is the hearing of the word of God by the which word the holy Ghost vttereth his power Ro. 10.17 Faith is by hearing hearing by the word of God Esa 57.19 And Act. 10.44 VVhile Peter spake these vvords the holy Ghost fell on alll them which heard the vvord Furthermore another instrumentall cause is the beholding and vse of the Sacraments And to this end God ordained a ministerie in his Church yet so as no force is to be attributed either to the Ministers that speake or vnto the words themselues or to the Sacraments forasmuch as they haue no other effect but only to represent vnto our minds those things for the declaring whereof they are applyed by the ordinance of God but the force and power of them a Mark 16 20 1 Cor 12 6 commeth onely from God and there is but one and the same installer of man into life eternall who was the Creator of him vnto this life temporall 1. Cor. 3.7 Neither hee that planteth is any thing neither he that watereth but God vvhich giueth the increase And Cha. 15.19 I haue laboured more then they all yet not I but the grace of God which is with mee or which vvas present vvith mee And so the voice of
tree cannot bring forth good fruite Mat. 7.18 2. That Repentance is a Sacrament and that the action of the man repenting is the matter of this Sacrament whereas indeede Baptisme is the Sacrament of Repentance a Mark 1.4 Luk 3 3 Acts. 2 38 And they adde moreouer that it is after shipwrack a second board to swimme out wherby the sinners after baptisme receiued doe come againe into fauour with God 3. Which is their greatest lie of all they apply the ceremonies of the publick or Ecclesiasticall and disciplinarie Repentance which is made before the Church namely Contrition Confession and Satisfaction vnto the generall doctrine of repentance which is made before God and they alledge them to bee parts thereof 4. That contrition of the heart is a sorrow voluntarily taken vpon them for sinnes which doth deserue the mercie of God 5. That auricular confession of the mouth that is to say an exact reckoning vp of al our sinnes laying open also the circumstances of euery one of them in the eares of our owne parish Priest is commaunded by the lawe of God to be performed of all men vpon paine of excommunication and is necessarie for the obtaining of remission of sinnes and that the neglect thereof is deadly But of all other that confession that is made in the time of Lent is most of al pleasing and acceptable vnto God Contrarie to the expresse doctrine of Paul Ro. 14.5.6 Col. 2.16 Gal. 4.10.11 Sixtly that it is not enough for him that repenteth to abstaine frrm the euill course of his life past and to change his manners for the better vnlesse hee doe satisfie God for the things he hath done and this they call specially Penance whereupon is that vulgar Phrase to doe Penance Now this satisfaction for sinnes and for the punishment of sinnes at least for the paines of Purgatorie they say is made vnto God either by workes of Supererogation that are more then duetie that is to say such as are not coÌ„maunded in the word of God as by building of Churches by a certaine nuÌ„ber of praiers by pilgrimages to this or that Sepulcre tapers hoodes sleeping vpon the ground almes deedes buying of Masses pardons and such like or else by punishments enioyned by the Priests or by the sufferings which godly men suffer all which are meerly contrarie to the free satisfaction of Christ who by the power of his death and obedience hath taken away the guilt and punishment due to our sinnes a Isa 44 4.5 1. Iohn 1 3. The endeauour of hypocrites who doe indeede goe about an outward repentance after an externall maner but in the mean time doe not dissolue the internall bandes of wickednesse within Lastly the error of the Anabaptists and Perfectists who dreame they haue attained a perfect degree of regeneration contrarie to that perpetuall combat of the flesh and the spirit which the Saints doe feele in this life Gal. 5.17 The one and thirtieth common place Of the iustification of Man before God VVhat is the meaning of this word Iustifying IN the originall of the Latine it signifieth indeede to make iust that is to say to renewe and change the heart which is proper onely to God as also this word Sanctifying is of a profane man to make him holy In which signification the Apostle may seeme to haue vsed it 1. Cor. 6.11 And such vvere some of you but novv yee are vvashed now yee are sanctified now yee are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God that is to say of vncleane yee are made cleane of profane ye are made holy of vniust yee are made iust by the holy Ghost for Christs sake in whome yee beleeve Which signification some of the Fathers haue followed and especially Augustine obseruing rather the composition of the latine word then the phrase of the holy Ghost so that to be iustified is with them nothing els but of vniust to be made iust by the grace of God for Christs sake as Augustine in his 105. Epistle to Sixtus and in many other places who notwithstanding vseth Remission of Sinnes for that which wee call with Saint Paule Iustication taketh iustification for regeneration or sanctification wherby the Iusticiarie Schoolemen haue taken occasion for their error And yet the sâ—me Augustine is of the same opinion with vs whilest he vseth Remission of sinnes for that which wee with Paule call iustification euen as Dauid also saith Paul expounding him That the man is blessed to whom God imputeth righteousnes without works saying Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen Psalme 32.2 Roman 4.7 For The righteousnesse of the Saints saith Augustine in this world doth more consist in remission of sinnes then in perfection of vertue Where that particle more is to be taken exclusiuely for rather as in that speach Act. 5.29 VVe ought more to obey God then men i. rather And Iohn 12. They loued the praise of men more then the praise of God that is rather 2 It is vsed in the Scripture for a word of lawe and signifieth to impute Iustice by imputation to accompt a man righteous to repute a man to be iust to absolue and acquite a man from the crimes obiected against him to discharge a man or by sentence to pronounce him iust to make acknowledge a man to be iust which signification the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hitsdicke agreeth with and is euerie where in the Scripture opposed to the word of condemning as also the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken in this signification in the vse of law which Suidas expoundeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say to accompt iust As Prouerb 17.15 He that iustifieth the wicked or condemneth the iust they both are an abhomination vnto the Lord. In which place this word Iustifie doth not signifie to infuse iustice for to doe so is no abhomination And Mat. 12.31 By thy words thou shalt be iustified and by thy words thou shalt be condemned So Luke 7.29 The publicans did iustifie God that is they did acknowledge and confesse him to be iust And Luke 16.15 you iustifie your selues before men that is you will be accompted iust In this sence they are pronounced iust before men by the later which do iustlie as Iames. 2.12 Abraham is said to be iustified that is to be pronouÌ„ced iust before men by the effects 3 It signifieth to prouoke and stirre vp others vnto righteousnesse by teaching and instructing them as Dan. 12.3 They that iustifie others that is doe instruct them vnto righteousnesse or by their teaching and instruction doe make them iust shall be as the stars in the firmament And Apoc. 22.11 Hee that is iust let him be more iust that is let him profit in well doing In which signification did Paule vse this word in the doctrine of the Iustification of a man before God Not in the first sence nor in the third but in the second which is
not referred to a qualitie but to the relation which consisteth in a flowing out and respect rather then in the place of abode And besides it is now so imputed vnto vs as hereafter liuing with Christ in heauen wee shall really be clothed with the righteousnes of Christ and shall liue by that life of Christ which is now onely begunne in vs and shall be perfected hereafter How doth the righteousnesse of the law and the righteousnesse of the Gospell differ Not in matter or forme but in the efficient the subiect and the end Not in matter because both of them are obedience performed vnto God Not in forme because the rule of both is the law of God for God acknowledgeth no other righteousnesse but that that agreeth with this law And therfore Rom. 3.30 The law is established by faith both because the righteousnes of Christ is the full performance of the law as also because we are by faith clothed with the spirit of Christ which working in vs we doe begin to will and to doe things appertaining to God and so by him the obedience of the law is begun in vs and Rom. 8.3.4 God sent his sonne in the flesh that the righteousnesse of the law i. that verie thing which the law requireth namely the fulfilling of righteousnesse and the perfect integritie of our abilitie all which we doe freely attaine by Christ apprehended by faith might be fulfilled in vs that is to say indeed in himselfe and as I may so say by application for by faith he and his righteousnesse are made ours and Gal. 4.4 Christ was made vnder the law that is subiect vnto the law both by doing and suffering that hee might redeeme those that were vnder the law i. which were subiect vnto the lawe But they differ in the subiect and efficient because the righteousnesse of the law is performed in and by that man who by the same is accompted righteous of which sort there is none but Christ himselfe The righteousnesse of the Gospell is a perfect fullfilling of the lawe performed not in or by that man who is thereby accompted righteous but by another namely Christ which performance notwithstanding is accompted to come from the man himselfe And therefore Rom 10.5 c. The righteousnesse which is by the Lawe standeth thus The man that doth these things shall liue in them Leuit. 18.5 But the righteousnes that is of faith promiseth free saluation If thou shalt beleeue in thy heart and confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and that the Father hath raised him from the deade thou shalt bee saued They differ also in the end for the end of the righteousnesse of the Gospell is the glory of the mercie and iustice of God but the end of the righteousnesse of the Lawe is rather the glory of men a Rom. 3.26 27 4.12 Ephes 1.6 because man should haue whereof to boast himselfe VVhat thing is there agreeable vnto Iustification or of the like nature with it Regeneration or the giuing of the holy Ghost or Sanctification Viuification Renouation or the infusion of grace by little and little decaying and altering our corrupt nature eyther also inherent righteousnes which being communicated vnto vs by the holy Ghost doth shew it selfe outwardly by workes and whereby wee are iust not before God but before men and are by him acknowledged and accompted for iust and it appeareth by the mortification of sinne or the olde man and renouation of the new i. by the hatred of sinne and loue of righteousnesse and zeale of good works and it is vsually called inchoated or begunne obedience Whereof 1. Iohn 3.7 He that doth righteousnes is righteous and Apoc. 22.11 He that is righteous let him be more righteous Can Regeneration be separated from Iustification No but yet they may be distinguished neyther are the two benefits of Iustification and Sanctification euer to be confounded as of Iustification he saith Psalm 32.2 Blessed is he to vvhom the Lord imputeth not sinne and of renouation he addeth And in vvhose spirit there is no guile For as in orignall sinne which we haue from Adam there are two things namely the guilt and imputation of that sinne and disobedience as it is said Rom. 5.12 In vvhom namely in Adam vve haue all sinned and that which followed that namely the priuation of righteousnesse So if the opposition be true betweene Christ Adam as contrarie causes and then betweene sinne and righteousnesse as contrarie effectes for after the like and selfe same manner righteousnesse is by Christ as sinne was by Adam it must needes be that we must haue both the imputed and the inherent righteousnesse But in the former consisteth the true Iustification of vs before God because that onely is perfect and maketh a quiet conscience a Rom. 5.1 in the other consisteth our Innouation wherein we must of necessity daily profit but yet not rest vpon it before God seeing it is but imperfect b Rom. 7.18 Doe Iustification and sanctification agree in nothing They agree 1. in the efficient cause For God is the authour of both through the merit of Iesus Christ 2. in the instrumentall cause which is faith the instrument of Iustification by receiuing it the instrument of sanctification not by effecting it c 1. Tim. 1.5 3 In the scope and end for they both tend to one end Iustification as the cause sanctification as the waye Ephes 2.10 vve are created in Christ to good vvorkes vvhich God hath prepared that vve should vvalke in them Is there any difference betweene Iustification and the giuing of the holy Ghost Yes euen as Luk. 15.20 the prodigall sonne is reconciled to his father onely of his meere mercie wherewithall his Fatherly heart is inflamed not for all the ornaments which are bestowed vpon the partie reconciled Which is the difference betweene Iustification and Renouation They differ in beeing 1. In forme for Iustification is the remission of sinnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and imputation of righteousnesse or acceptation of the person to life eternall of Gods mercie for the lambe of Gods sake that taketh away the sinnes of the world But Renouation is by the Holie Ghost dwelling in the hearts of those that are iustified and kindling new motions agreeable vnto the will of God and reducing them from impure qualities vnto pure qualities So that the giuing of the holy Ghost is not a part of iustification but an appendice or part of this so great benefit a sealing vp and testifying of iustification receiued for the Mediators sake according to that Ephe. 1.13.14 In vvhome vvhilest yee beleeue yee are sealed vvith the Holie spirite of promise vvho is the pledge of our inheritance 2. In subiect For the subiect of righteousnesse is not in vs but in Christ but the subiect of sanctification is the minde will affection and all the outward members a Rom. 6.19 Colloss 3 5 3. In the Obiect For iustification respecteth the
compulsion nor by this necessity proceeding from God but from the voluntary corruption of man for no man is an offence to another against his will or through inconsideration but of purpose with deliberation Therefore though it be necessary that offēces come yet woe vnto the world because of offences VVhat are the ioint causes or by how manie meanes is an offence giuen Foure First By false doctrine and false worship such be heresies errors worshipping of idoles superstitions the traditions of men whereby the weake are withdrawne from the simplicity of the word 2 By word or speach and that either filthy cursed or blasphemous 3 By life and behauiours repugnant to the law of god such are filthy gestures hainous offences and euill examples in the abuse of Christian libertie whereby the weake are discouraged from christianity but for the most part the offences giuen by doctrine do more harme then the offences by manners because they worke more closely presently assault the faith but these other doe sooner appeare and doe lesse hinder our faith as in the beginning the deuill gaue Eue a deadly wound putting into her a false perswatiō a Gen. 3.2 And Solomons idolatrie brought forth the worshipping of idols for a long time after VVhat punishment is appointed for the authors of this scandall Christ Math. 18.17 doth threaten that lamentable sentence or horrible woe against them woe be vnto the world because of offences and. verse 6. he pronounceth that it is better for that man by whome the offence is giuen that a milstone being hanged about his necke hee should be cast into the bottom of the sea VVhat is an offence taken That which men take vnto themselues from the doeings or sayings of other men either from true doctrine and the outward forme of the Church or else in generall from any other things whatsoeuer But in speciall some speach of ours purpose or deede which is godly iust and of it selfe honest or at least not done wickedly and vnseasonably By meanes whereof notwithstanding some mā doth iudge ill of vs but without cause either of some frowardnesse ill will or a certaine sinister spitefulnesse of the minde or else vpon error and taketh it as an occasion of offence How manifold is an offence taken Double either from man or from the deuill from man which also by deuision of Accidents into the subiects is double of the wicked and of the godly The scandall of the wicked is of worldlie men as of the wise men of this world and of hypocrites who are offended 1. at the poore estate humility and crosse of Christ in our flesh assumed 2 At the absurdity imprudently conceiued of the nouelty simplicity of the doctrine of the gospell and preaching of grace whereby we are taught that all men being by nature sinners subiect to the wrath of god are iustified and saued thorow grace or by faith alone in Iesus Christ and by the article of election predestination and the mortifying of the old man 3 By the life and actions of the godly whereby they imagine themselues to be controlled in the free vse of the thinges of the worlde 4 Lastly by the crosses and persecutions which goe hand in hand with the profession of the gospel which offence because it springeth from the malice of them that are offended and from their spite it is called the offence of the Pharises of which Math. 15.12 The discples said to Christ dost thou not know that the pharises are offended hearing this speach of thine So Christ and the gospell were to the Iewes an offence taken and to the Grecians foolishnesse 1. Cor. 1.23 And the stone of offence And the rocke of offence to the twoe houses of Israel a. Esa 8.19 Luk. 2.34 1 Pet. 2.7.8 to witt by accident and priuatiuely as Christ being despised and reiected is the author of iust condemnation whereas in truth and by himselfe but to the elect he is the way the truth and the life and the fountaine of all good Concerning this we must obserue the warning of Christ Blessed is he that is not offended in me Math. 11.5 So the sermon of Christ concerning the eating of his flesh was a scandall to the Capernaites b Ioh 6.41 57 60 So the Iewes were offended with Peters going in to the Gentiles c gal 2.12 So the righteous actions of the godly are an offence to the wicked d Psal 56.6 7 So the disciples of Christ pulling the eares of corne are an offence to the Pharises e Math. 12.2 So many are offended by reason of the iarres which follow the preaching of the Gospell to condemne it VVhat are the causes of this offence taken The principall efficient cause is the iust prouidence of God which doth decree and execute this although men stumble through their owne malice as it is written Behold I put in Sion a stumbling stone and a rocke of offence The second cause is Satan who prouoketh the wicked to take all things in the worst parte The instrumental cause are the men themselues who are offended at the godlinesse of others The causes assisting are the blindnes of mans reason the corrupt iudgment of the world the affections of the flesh enuy malice rash curiosity the neglect of the holy scripture bad opinions conceiued the perswasion of a mans owne righteousnesse the desire of gaine and keeping credite hating to be instructed occasions are the confessing and preaching of sound doctrine the behauiours life deeds and crosses of the godly the condition of the truth As for the forme or manner it is expressed in diuers examples Is this kinde of Scandall to be auoided No but not to be regarded according to the comaundement of god Deut. 33.9 He that shall say to his father or to his mother I know you not he that shall not acknowledge his brethren and his sonnes these do keepe thy law o Lord. And according to the rule of Christ concerning the Pharises which were offended at his word Math 15.14 Let them alone they are blinde and the leaders of the blinde that is neglect them neither take care for offending them and of the Apostles Acts. 5 29. we must obey god rather then men And of Bernard It is better an offence should come then that the truth should be forsaken Besides we must preferre the first and second commaundement before all the duties to men according to the example of Elias against Achab a. 1. King 18 18 and of Paule against Peter those which plaid the Iewes b Gal. 2 3.4 5 11.14 What is the offence of the Godly taken Which is taken only of such as be yet weake in the Church or not wicked but is greedily taken of them that be more malicious that they may make the doctrine of the gospell doubtfull and vncertaine to the simple sort either by the calamities of the church the punishments of the innocents the heresies dissentions which
whereinto they fall of their owne inclination that in those the mercie of the creator but in these his iustice in either his glorie might be declared Or it is the aeternall purpose of god whereby according to the good pleasure of his will before the foundations of the world were laid he hath c Act. i 25 Iohn 17 12 Apoc 17 8 Ephes 1.4 2. Tîm 1.9 Rom 1 9.2â— c determined to glorifie himselfe by ordeining some men to grace saluation others to displeasure and eternall destruction Is praedestination but of mankinde onely It is of Angells also for Paul calleth the Angells which stood steedfast in their integritie Elect ones 1. Tim. 5.21 But if their stedfastnesse was grounded in gods good pleasure it argueth that the fall of others was vtterly abandoned Whereof their can no other cause be brought but reprobation which is hid in the secret counsell of God But our purpose is in this place to speake of the praedestination of mankinde How manie degrees or parts of predestination are there Three 1. the very decree in the wisdome of God for sauing or casting men away 2 The execution or proceeding of the very decree of that aeternall God by outward meanes 3 The most excellent end of the Maister builder namely the glorie of God himselfe who doth so lay open both his power mercie What is the decree of praedestination Whereby God determining to what end he would create men before he created them hath according to his power and meere goodwill decreed so to further his owne glorie that some of them should be vessells and examples of his goodnesse mercie but others vessells and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 matter for his wrath that is of his power and iust reuenge on sinne a Rom 9.22 1. Pet. 2.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to which they were appointed 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is said Rom. 9.17 I haue stirred thee vp saith the Lord to Pharao that I might shew my power vpon thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were fitted V. 22. And this decree is such as that it disposeth the causes of the execution coÌ„sisteth not of theÌ„ But because the Apostle treating of the vessells of mercie vseth the actiue verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro 9.23 speaking of the vessells of wrath or the reprobate hath the passiue participle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. fitted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prepared doth it therefore follow that the reprobate are the cause of their owne reprobation No because Luk. Act. 13 48. treating also of the elect vseth the passiue participle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 appointed who neuerthelesse are not ordayned of themselues but rather of the meere grace of God Moreouer if question be made of the ordinarie meanes whereby the vessells of wrath are caried to destruction they alone are the cause of their owne vtter decaie But when we mention the decree of election and Reprobation the Reprobates can no more be said to haue cast away themselues then the elect to haue elected themselues no more I say then if one should say that a pott was not made by the potter but of it selfe VVhat is the primordiall efficient cause of this great decree 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The pleasure of God to doe with his owne what it shall please him b Mat. 10 25.20.16 For S. Paul saith Rom 9.21 Hath not the potter free povver and authority how much more then the most iust God and wisest workeman ouer clay that out of the same lump that is out of a substance as yet vnwrought and onely prepared to a future worke he may make some vessels for honor and others for dishonor c. Ier. 18.1.2 5.14 Isa 64.8 and the will of God or his good pleasure because he bringeth all things most wisely to passe after the counsell of his owne will Ephes 1.11 d. Ioh. 6.39 Act. 2.23 and Rom. 9.18 He hath mercie on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth This one cause we know that so the most mercifull and most iust lord will be glorified for the Scripture setteth forth vnto vs no other cause besides this faith biddeth vs in this cause onely to rest likewise on the Scripture so that to seeke out the cause of this cause why it so pleased him were a point of rash boldnesse and vngodly curiositie a. Ro. 9.20.14 11.33 VVhen began this Decree Not onely then after men were created or began to sinne but before the foundations of the world were laid that is God had this purpose from eternitie b. Matt. 25.34 Ephe. 1.4 What kind of Decree is this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The deepe and wonderfull gulfe of his riches 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vnsearchable c. Roet 1.32 33. 3. Eternall in respect of the beginning d. Eph. 1.4 but it is also eternall in regard of the end 4. And therefore immoueable immutable vnrepentable and irreuocable because those whom the father hath giuen to the Sonne no man can plucke out of his hand Ioh. 10.28 and because it is the fathers wil that not one of these little ones should perish Math. 18.14 Here Paul crieth out that nothing is able to separate vs from the loue of God namely wherewith hee hath loued vs in Christ Rom. 8.35 How many kindes are there of this Decree of Predestination Two 1. The first is called an Election or Predestination to life 2 The other is called a Reprobation or Refusing or Casting off or Decree or Predestination to death for some he chooseth to eternall life but neglecteth and reiecteth others e. Rom. 9.13.18.21.22 But these two kinds of Predestination doe concurre as well in the ende as in the beginning for God his decree is the beginning of each now both the wayes which are diuided as it were from this beginnâ—ng meete againe together in the extreame namely in the glory of 〈◊〉 Whether Reprobation be also subiect to God his Decree as Election is Yea verily for he that chooseth taketh not al because he chooseth somwhat among two or three he is said necessarily to refuse those things which he choseth not therfore whom God doth not receiue him he reiecteth and whoÌ„ he neglecteth or chooseth not him he casteth out of fauour 2. Reprobation is vnderstood in Election by the rule 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Relation that if Reprobation be nor neither should there be Election 3. The Scripture doth manifestly confirme God his Decree concerning reprobating a. Rom. 9.22 1. Pet. 2.8 And the Apostle subiecteth both of theÌ„ to the Decree of God 1. Thess 5.9 God hath not saith he apointed vs vnto wrath but to obtaine Saluation through our Lord Iesus Christ Neither is it a harder speech to say some are predestinated to destruction then that some are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ordeined before of old to this condemnatio as Iude speaketh vers 4. Iude 4. or 〈◊〉
of thinges the setting and rising of one the same sun sleepe waking labour rest night and day the day is deade in the night and yet it with his brightnesse is renued to the whole word saith Tert. l. de Resur carnis Hereupon Iob. 17.12 After darknesse I hope for light 5. The Resurrection is also proued by naturall arguments An vnperfect thing is not capable of perfect happinesse The soule loosed from the bodie is as it were lame and maimed Therefore it ought againe to be ioyned to it owne body in regard of happinesse 2. That is not perpetuall which is against nature but for the soule to be seperated from the humane bodie is against the nature thereof because it is the beautie and subsisting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the perfection of mans bodie and which preserueth the personage or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subsistence of man departed and gladly desireth to put on it owne bodie againe Therefore the soule shall not for euer bee separated from the body 6. By the hand-writing of God written in the hearts of men that is by the testimonie of the conscience of the reward of the good and punishment of the bad which is most of all felt euen at the point of death as well of the vngodly whose conscience is then more tormented with the thought of their life wickedly led as of the godly who reioyce in the spirit vehemently that at length they are come to the desired hauen 7 By the consent of al saints before and after Christ exhibited in the flesh For the holy fathers being as it were strangers here therupon confessed that they sought for a citie to come a Heb. 11.13 And being so earnestly carefull of buriall professed that a new life was prepared for their bodies laid in graue b Gen. 2â— 4 19. 47 3â— Also the martyrs would neuer haue susteined most grieuous torments with so stout a courage if they had not hoped for the rewardes of their confession their bodies being raised vp in the life to come What is the efficient cause of Resurrection 1. The almightie God himselfe who hath determined that hee will raise vp the dead 2. The sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 working with the Father Ioh. 5.21 As the Father raiseth the dead so the Sonne quickneth whom he wil also And Chap. 11.25 he saith I am the Resurrection and the life Moreouer Christ is the Author of Resurrection partly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by the vertue of his Resurrection c Rom. 6.4 1 Cor. 15.20 partly by the power of his Diuinitie whereby he can subiect all things vnto himselfe d Thes 4.14 1 Philip. 3.21 partly by his most mightie voice and beck Ioh. 5.28 They which are in their graues shall heare the voice of the sonne of God and shall come forth 3. The holy Ghost Rom. 8.11 But if the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus Christ from the deade dwell in you he that raised vp Christ from the deade shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit that dwelleth in you But although the Angels shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ministers of Resurrection for they shall gather the Elect from the windes yet by no meanes can they be the causes of it e Math 24.31 25.32 VVhat are they that shall rise againe All of what sex or age soeuer that haue died from the beginning of the world to the end as well the godly as the vngodly but after an vnequall condition Ioh. 5.28 All that are in their graues shall heare the voice of the sonne of God shall come forth they which haue done good vnto the Resurrection of life they which haue done euill vnto the Resurrection of condemnation Mat. 25.32 All nations shall be gathered together before him Act. 24.15 Paule doth hope that there shall be a resurrection of the iust and vniust Whence springeth a double Resurrection one which is called the Resurrection of life which eternal life shal follow as you would say a liuely Resurrection the other of Iudgement or condemnation that is a Resurrection which condemneth a Dan 12.2 And because they are truely iudged to rise againe which rise vnto life eternall they are properly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by way of excellencie called the sonnes of the Resurrection b Luk. 20.36 Although it is manifest also that the wicked shall rise againe that they may receiue eternall destruction which verily is not called life but death because a life so vnhappie ought not properly be called a life Whereas Rom. 8.20.21 the creature is said to bee subiect to vanitie vnder hope because it also shall bee deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the Sonnes of God doth it follow that the brute creatures shall also rise againe In no wise because neither are they created to immortalitie nor doe their soules outliue their bodies but die in their verie bodies But vnder the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the frame of the world consisting of an heauenly and Elementarie region not the inhabitants therof is signified which frame subiected by God to a fraile and wauering condition for the sinne of man and by a Prosopopeia it is said to expect a repairing with an earnest desire which repairing shall bee manifested when the sonnes of God shall bee caried into glorie Whereof also there is mention made Act. 3.22 2. Pet. 3.13 Why is the Resurrection which is Christs singular blessing graunted to the wicked Because they shal indeede rise againe but by the benefit vertue and efficacie of Christs Resurrection which alwaies is to saluation and is insinuated in his members only c Rom. 6.8 But by the necessiâ—ie and efficacie of that decree of God which is Gen. 2.17 For in what daie soeuer thou shalt eate of that fruite you shall die the death Which decree for that it comprehendeth either death and indeed specially the second that is death eternall it must needes bee that the Infidels arise also but vnto their greater condemnation that they may suffer eternall punishments in their bodies also because it were but a small punishment to be taken away by the first death for an infinite goodnesse violated requireth an infinite punishment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What is the subiect of Resurrection Surely the whole man wholly and generally considered but not the whole substance of euery man particulerly for 1. Indeed the bodie onely as it dyed properly so also doth it arise properly but because the soule is immortall it is not said to rise againe but Metaphorically through a Eph. 2.1 Col 2.13 Regeneration from the bondage of sinne wherein it is dead 2. The soules of the godly that die in the Lord are receiued into heauen by Christ b luk 23.43 Act 7.59 Heb. 12 23 but the soules of the vngodly departing from their bodies are thrust downe into the bottomlesse pit for as
importunately askt saith Augustine seeing the Lord saith Math. 24.26 But of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angels of heauen but my father onely and Marke addeth 13.32 nor the Sonne And Act. 1.7 It is not for you to know the times or seasons and points of times which the father hath put in his owne power And it is said that the Lords comming shal be vnlooked for like the comming of a theef in the night b Math. 24 44 1 Thess 5 2 2 Pet. 3.7 But although rhat hower is vncertaine that it cannot nor ought to be searched after by vs yet haue we proofe sufficieÌ„t that Christs day cannot be farre off by the former signes wherby we daily see many such like things so fall out by the impietie and corruption of manners which is now come to a full height c 1 Pet. 3.7 Iam. 5.8 In like sort as the buds and blossomes of trees signifie sommer to be nigh at hand d Math. 24.32 And when the corne waxeth yealow the husbandman gathereth that haruest is not farr off they are as so many criers by whose voice men are cited to appeare at the tribunall seate of Christ albeit they can know nothing of the verie yeare moneth day hower or moment because it is not reuealed in the Scriptures For as the last age of man saith Augustine that is his olde age cannot be defined in a certaine number of yeares as the rest of mans ages may as his childhood his youth his flower and vigour of age So the worlds last age cannot be determined in a certaintie of years And as we doe not call saith Chrysostome Homil. 33. in Ioh the verie last day in the yeare the end of the yeare but the last moneth as well also being the space of thirtie daies so if we call the end of so many yeare although 400. yeares and more we shall not mistake Seeing 1. Pet 4.7 it is expresly said the end of all things is at hand and Iames. 5.8 The comming of the Lord draweth neere doth not Paule make a proposition contradictorie vnto these when 2. Thess 2.3 he denieth the Lords day to be at hand No because neither are the selfesame things spoken of by them nor in the same respect and same time Paule denieth that the Lords day is nigh at hand in his age and that while he liueth against false Prophets who prefixed a certaine time not farre off then but he denieth not that the comming of the Lord draweth on or that those were the last times in respect of former ages and of the time of the Messias exhibited in that there shall not any other time follow nor shall this haue so long a continuance as was from the beginning of the world vntill the comming of Christ Last of all that day is at hand in respect of God with whom a thousand yeares are but as one day Psal 90.4 and 2. Pet. 3.8 How is the sonne Marke 13.32 said not to know of the day of iudgement Not that he knoweth it not to himselfe saith Augustine but that he knoweth it not to vs that is he maketh vs not know that is he sheweth it not vnto vs for whom it is not expedient to know it or as concerning his humane nature which in an ordinary and naturall condition knoweth nothing of this thing but what is shewed vnto it by the diuine nature or as touching the state of humilitie and in as much as being setled therein he accustomed to attribute works most commonly to the father as he saith Iohn 5.30 and 7.16 that he cannot doe any thing of himselfe and that his doctrine is not his but the fathers Why hath God hidden that last day Because he will haue vs looke for him euery day and hower to watch least that day come vpoÌ„ vs sodainly we being vnprepared and to bridle our curiosity in prying into the secrets of God Why doth the Lord deferre the last iudgment That the number of the elect may be fulfilled whom god hath foreknowne from the beginning determined to call and that those who yet remaine vncalled might be called through the gospell might be gathered to the rest that haue beene already called from the beginning of the world and are at rest partly in the heauens and partly in the earth a 2. Pet. 3.9 Reue 6.11 2 That he might proue our hope patience our calling on him for help and our faith that he might stirre vs vp to repentance 3 That he might make the wicked more and more excuseles who despise the long suffering and lenity of God and the space freely graunted them to repent Rom. 2.4 5 2 Pet. 3.8.9 Which shal be the place of the iudgment to come The Iewes appoint the valley of Iosaphat which was situate nigh to Ierusalem at the east gate of the temple and was so called of a famous victorie graunted to King Iosaphat against the Ammonites Moabites b 2 Cron. 20 26. out of Ioel. 3.2 I will gather all nations wil bring theÌ„ downe into the valley of Iehosaphat for there will I sit saith the Lord to iudge all the heathen round about But they affirme this rashly for as God would haue the time knowne to himselfe onely so will he prouide himselfe a placc also fit to iudg this companie What is the end of the last iudgment 1 In respect of meÌ„ that euery one mâ—y receiue the things which are done in his bodie according to that he hath done in this world whether it be good or euil a 2. Cor. 5.10 2 But in regard of God that he may giue a finall perpetuall â—eÌ„teÌ„ce on all maÌ„kind that his glory may appere be declared â—nto al eternity for the iustice which he shal obserue in iudgmeÌ„t 3 The fulfilling of Christs office for then will Christ deliuer his â—ingdome to god the father that is Sathan all the wicked being â—â—ed put to flight at once death it selfe destroied the elect â—ecoÌ„ciled he will deliuer theÌ„ to his father to be crouned with eterâ—al glory theÌ„ both his ciuil ecclesiastical gouernmeÌ„t also ceasing he shall appere to haue most absolutely discharged the office he receiued of his father b 1. Cor. 15.24 yet so as he may reigne with the father for euer and the father may also triumph in his sonne being conquerour 4 The freeing of the creature from the bondage of corruption c Rom. 8.20 VVhat is the vse of this doctrine 1 It serueth for instruction for it putteth vs in minde of a perpetuall Repentance and stirreth vs to prayer watchfulnesse piety iustice and to embrace sobrietie d Luk. 21.24 Tit 2.12.13 2 Pet 3.11.12 2 It comforteth the godly for that they beleeue that the troubles of this world shall haue an end and that Christ shall come againe to vanquish and take vengeance on his our enemies and to deliuer vs out of
personal succession to be an absolute sure marke of the church by the church they vnderstaÌ„d the pastors only and they cal it heresie to referre the name of the church to the number of the faithfull contrary to the saing of Christ super hanc petram i. vpon my selfe will I build my church contrary to the article of our creede which commaunds vs to beleeue the catholike church 5 which make the word of God subiect to the church and not the church subiect to the word of God 6 which make the doctrine and precepts of men the foundation vpon the which the church is built 7. which place the vnity of the church not in faith not in spirit but in the vse and similitude of such ceremonies and which teach that multitude visibility perpetuity antiquity and such like for the marke of the true church 3 The Romane clergie or that rabblement of Monks and Priests which depraue the naturall sence and meaning of the scripture and doe in very deede deny the office of Christ while they doe attribute to the worke of their owne or other that the most proper and peculier vnto Christ and their sectes whereof some are named after one teacher some after another whose rule they haue made choise of to follow and to liue thereafter 4 The assembly of all infidels which doe persecute and reiect the doctrine of the prophets and Apostles and Christ himselfe 5 The error of those men that are of opinion that euery one shal be saued in his owne religion when without that one alone catholicke church their is no saluation 6 Of the Academicks which haue brought into the church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incomprehensibility 7 Of the Platonicks which make the church to be altogether inuisible and on the contrary of them that thinke the church is and hath alwaies bin visible on earth 8 Of donatists Anabaptists and schismaticks which because of the wicked make a departure from the true church in which the true gospell is preached and the sacraments rightly administred which asmuch as in them lyeth deuide the vnity of Christs body breake the band of peace that is Charity wherewith Christ knits the church to himselfe these proudly contemne the church and indanger there owne saluation for he cannot haue any communion with Christ which will not haue communion with the church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 schisme not such whereat a wicked vnity is deuided like as the vnitie of the Iewes who hearing of Christ raised adissention among themselues whereby their vnity brake and was deuided a Iohn â— 16 10.9 neither such by which good Men seperate themselues from wicked men but factions whereby the society of the faithfull is deuided into contrary partes and studies as when the Corinthians were deuided into partes b 1 Cor. 10 11.12 3 3 either when they did disagre one from the other not onely in opinion and will but in the verie communitie of holy things and in rites and customes so that one anothers community and fellowship they auoided as damnable an heresie declares properly some certaine faction and sect about doctrine e Act. 5.37 and so heretickes are called which in such sort depart from the true and sound doctrine that contemning the judgement of God and the iudgement of the Church continue in their opinions and violate the concord and agreement of the Church 10 The contempt of Ecclesiasticall assemblies namely of them which seeme vnto themselues to knowe all things or which keepe themselues busied at home or which misliking the meanenesse of the preachers person or finding some other occasion of absence neglect Sermons or which for feare of the crosse or for the fauour of great men or of their friends contemne and set light by them Also the abuse of those men which either through some foolish deuotion or accustomed ostentation or to beguile the tediousnes of time frequent holy assemblyes either seldome or at them trifle the time away or let their minde raunge abroad or else after they haue heard a word or two depart out or in a word they heare indeed Sermos but yet liue wickedly The two and fortieth common Place Of the Ministerie VVhence comes this word Ministerie OF the Lattin word Ministre to minister or ferue The greeke name for Ministery is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 deriued of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying dust wheÌ„ce is this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to serue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to minister 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Minister 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or seruant who labours til he be as of a dusty sweat a Math. 20 26.27 hence is it that in the new Testament this word is takeÌ„ for any person labouring b Rom. 16 11. painfully earnestly in any seruice c Rom. 13.4 for the common-wealth family or Church d Mat. 22 15 And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is all one with this word Ministerie signifiing both the office of e Act. 6.4 2 Cor. 6 3 Ephe. 4.12 â—eaching and also the performance of any Ecclesiasticall function There are diuersities of Ministeries but the same Lord. 1. Cor. 16. Not vnlike to this is the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Liturgia comming of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to doe minister or doe ones duety so it is vsed Acts. 13 2. f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whilest they ministred that is as Chrisostome expounds it preached not sacrificed except as the words Liturgia and sacrifice are vsed for the publick functions of the Church As Phil. 2 17. Though I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith And for this cause the Fathers called the Lords Supper a Liturgy and Sacrifice whence came that execrable errour of such as will haue the sonne of God daily in the Church to bee offered and sacrificed Hence also was it that publick officers both g Rom. 15.16 ministers and Magistrates were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ministers and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 DeacoÌ„s Rom. 13.4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Yea Heb. 1.7 Angells are called Ministers and ministring spirits Hence also was the publick seruice of the Church called a Leiturgie as Luk. 1.23 Yea and the verie execution of that seruice was so called as if a man should haue giuen that name to the Leuiticall sacrifices Heb. 10.11 euery high Priest standeth daily to Minister So that this action of his were it of preaching 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or performing holy mysteries might be called a Liturgie Furthermore this name of Liturgie Oblation and sacrifice began to bee giuen Metaphorically to Almes h Rom. 15.27 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Gentiles ought to Minister carnall things to the Saints at Ierusalem By the like reason all Christians may be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ministers as Paul called Epaphroditus Phil. 2.25 To conclude in the Ecclesiasticall storie certain formes of seruice at the Church were called Liturgies as
by a Metaphor thanksgiuing or celebration of the name of God b Psal 50.14 is called a vowe VVhat is a vowe It is an holie religious promise wittingly and willingly made to God to doe or leaue vndone something which is manifest to be acceptable to and allowable of him In which definition a promise hath the place of the generall holie and religious of distinction wittingly and willinglie made belong to difference the former of which excludeth rash vowes the latter constrayned made to God declareth the end to whome Lastly to doe or leaue vndone something which is acceptable and allowable to God noteth out the matter of vowes Of how manie sortes is a vow Doubled Generall which is tearmed both common and necessarie and speciall which may be called particular personall and willingly taken in hand Generall is that which christians make in Baptisme where renouncing Satan and all his workes they doe vowe themselues to Gods seruice that they may obay his holy commaundements but not follow the crooked desires of their owne flesh Hence 1. Pet. 3.21 He calleth baptisme the stipulation of a good conscience toward God by the resurrection of Iesus Christ And Math. 28.19 The Apostles are commaunded to baptise in the name of the Father of the sonne and of the holy Ghost Teaching them to obserue whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you saith Christ And Rom. 6.17.18 beeing made free from sinne ye are made seruants to God being deliuered vnto the forme of the Apostles doctrine And Ephes 5.26.27 it is said that Christ doth sanctifie and clense the church by the washing of water in the word that he may make it glorious vnto himselfe without spot or wrincle Which common vowe is confirmed by the catechisme and taking of the holie Supper For the more pure church had this custome that children that is to say they which were bapised in their infancie after that they were instructed in the catechisme should be publiquelie brought forth before the bishops the church there should be asked questions concerning the articles of the faith and with their owne voice should confirme the vowe made in their name in Baptisme Whereupon that catechisticall action consisting 1. of examination 2. of confirmation of the vowe made in Baptisme 3. Of the Bishops prayers and imposition of handes began in parte to be called confirmation Therefore the godly are alwaies bound to this vowe wherefore they ought alwaies to be mindefull of it that they may keepe that which in Baptisme they sufficiently vowed and afterward openly professed namely faith and good conscience also note that they shall haue busines inough who all their life long take heed to this vowe A priuate or speciall vow is that which any man moued by peculiar reason doth of his owne accord promise to God For although we owe vnto God all that is ours without any obligation by vowes yet notwithstanding it may be profitable to vowe to stirre vp our selues to testifie to others our faith and the excellencie of God Neither doe we cast vpon our selues a new snare which Paul 1. Cor. 7 35. saith he will not doe but rather a new incitation to render those things which we did owe vnto God before Such was the vowe of thanksgiuing of the patriarch Iacob a Gen 28.20 31 13 such was the vowe of the Nazarites b Numb 6.2 And. 1. Sam. 2.11 Anna the mother of Samuell by a vow bequeathed her sonne to the seruice of God This speciall vowe is againe twofolde lawfull or godly rash or vnlawfull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a lawfull vowe is that which is concerning lawfull things to a good end of persons in their owne libertie An vnlawfull vowe is that which is taken in hand concerning vnlawful things to an ill end of persons also not in their owne libertie such as theirs was which would kill Paul c Act. 23.14 But that the one may be rightlie distâ—nguished from the other these foure things are to be considered 1. Who he is to whome the vowe is made 2. Who we are which doe vowe 3. What that is which we vowe 4. with what minde and to what end it is lawfull for vs to vowe Who is he to whome the vow is made God alone to whome we owe all our selues and all ours and who is the alone searcher of the heart and hath authority to punish them which are guiltie of a vowe broken a Deut. 12.17.23.21 Psa 50.14 and that a vowe is a kinde of religious inuocation and confession which is due to God alone And he often cryeth out that he is worshipped in vaine with mens precepts Math. 15.9 And walke in my ordinances saith he not according to the precepts of men Leuit. 18.3 Whereupon this rule is to be receiued that it is lawfull to vowe nothing at all vnlesse the conscience doth first determine out of gods word if it pleaseth god to whome the vowe is made and therefore vnlesse it proceede from faith Rom. 14.23 it is sinne Who and what are we which do vowe Men but iustified by faith for otherwise if we be enemies vnto god our gifts or vowes shall not be acceptable to him also free Therefore Num. 30.4.6.7 Children vnder gouernment of Parents a wife her husband being aliue a seruant not yet set at libertie if they had vowed their vowes might be broken Therefore Anna but by the consent of her husband or by a peculiar inspiration from god could not haue beene able to vowe that Samuell all his life time should serue in the tabernacle of the Lorde From whence we are admonished that a vowe is to be fitted according to our abilitie that is to that which God hath graunted to vs must be suteable to our calling Wherefore the vowe of those forty murtherers who bound themselues with an oth saying that they would eat no meate vntill they had slaine Paul not onely was rash but wicked because they would make subiect to their power the life and death of a man b Act. 23 12 So of Iephte vowing that he would offer to god for a burnt offering whatsoeuer should come first out of the house he vndertooke a c Iud. 11.30 Leuit. 27.4 rash vowe or proceeding from ignorance of the lawe concerning the redemption of a vowe What thing is it which we ought to vowe Heere we must obserue 1. that it be not onely possible and in our power for it should be a vaine and foolish thinge to vowe those things which are not in our abilitie such as that of the Iewes concerning the taking awaie of Paules life which was not in their power such a vowe also is of them who vowe chastetie when it is not a thing giuen vnto them But if it be also lawfull and allowable of God according to the rule of the scriptures or the word of God which alwaies is agreeable to the scripture For it is a detestable hainous thing to promise vowe
three 1. The word of the institution or the commaundement and the ordinance of God and the promise of grace I say of grace not of any of the gifts of God either corporall or spirituall but of Iustification that is to say of the remission of sinnes and life eternall which is repeated in the Church not for consecration sake neither that any vertue might bee added to the Element but that the faithfull might heare and beleeue it 2. Of an outward signe and visible which otherwise is called an Element because in the first Sacrament that is in Baptisme the signe is the element of watet by another name by a visible forme because it is a bodily thing and sensible subiect to the sight and sense otherwise a Symbole because of the proportion and resemblance vnto the thing signified and because it is as it were a marke token of Gods promise Both which Augustine comprehendeth in this saying Let the word to wit of the institution and of the promise of grace be added to the element and there is a Sacrament 3. Of the thing signified which some call the matter of the sacrament others the inuisible grace or the wholesome gift As in Circumcision there is the apparant commaundement of the Lord Thou shalt keepe the couenant Gen. 17. and the promise is expressed I will bee thy God the God of thy seede after thee the signe the cutting off of the foreskin lastly the thing signified the Circumcision of the heart or of the old nature a Deu. 10 15 et 30.6 What is the matter of the Sacrament It is double one sensible externall or corporall subiect to the bodily sense the other intelligible internall spirituall and heauenly which is perceiued with the minde and vnderstanding I say with the minde indued with that her fit instrument to receiue it namely faith What is tho outward matter It is double both a bodily substance and not an accident as water bread wine as also a ceremoniall action or rite which is performed by men in a certaine manner as circumcision in a certaine part of the bodie the externall and corporall washing eating and drinking Wherefore did God chuse such common things in the ordering of the Sacraments Least that in the vse of them being therfore ordained that they might lift vp our mindes to heauen wee should on the contrarie stick in the earthly things and admire them What is the inward matter It is the thing signified and that in like manner both the substance and the action The substance is Christ who is called the verie marowe of all the Sacraments with all his riches which he hath in himselfe and either properly is tearmed whole Christ or else by a Synecdoche a part for the whole is called the bodie of Christ deliuered vnto death or his bloode shed The action is proper to God alone and it is either iustification and washing or spirituall circumcision or the communion of the body and bloud of Christ What is the forme common to all Sacraments If wee consider the verie essence of a Sacrament his forme or at least the speciall part of the essence and the rule whereof it doth depend and hath his beeing is the ordinance or institution of God conteined in the word For Sacraments are that which God doth testifie by the word of his institution and promise that hee would haue them to bee so that that verie worde must bee as it were the verie life of the Sacrament or the cause whereby a Sacrament is that which it is But by the word vnderstand not that it which is conceiued in a certain number of syllables vttered without vnderstanding and faith hath any force to consecrate or transforme the element to giue any vertue to it For as the forme of the letters can doe nothing so neither the pronouncing or sound of the words but that which beeing vttered by God is preached and published by the Minister with a cleare voice doth cause vs to vnderstand and beleeue what the visible signe meaneth Whereupon Augustine saith not because it is spoken but because it is beleeued Furthermore the goodly Analogie or proportion of the signe with the thing signified and the mutuall reference or relation affection habit of the one to the other because the essence of a Sacrament is nothing else but to haue relation to the thing signified and Sacramented that is to say the thing signified Now the Analogie or proportion which is the agreement or conueniencie of one thing hauing relation to another is in the proportion or likenesse of the actions or effects as for example as water washeth away filth euen so the bloud of Christ washeth away sins The relation is in the institution vnto the thing signified or in the mutual respect of the one vnto the other as when together with the signe exhibited to the senses the thing signified is represented to the vnderstanding To conclude if wee respect the vse the forme of a Sacrament is an action wherein an earthly thing is lawfully and rightly administred and vsed for that end whereunto it is appointed of God or the manner of performing celebrating the Sacrament for the forme of the Action is the manner wherein it is done What manner of coniunction or vnion of the signes and the things signified is in the Sacraments Not naturall by the touching and knitting together of substances or the vnitie and vnion of the accidents and subiect to make one and the same indiuiduum or locall without distance or existing of one in the other Neither is it to bee called spirituall as if it should giue life to the signes themselues which is against diuinitie But such as hath conueniencie and relation or Sacramentall and significatiue whereby things inuisible in a fit proportion are represented by visible and in some sort are made one for the mutuall respect which they haue betweene themselues as the Scepter and the Romane Empire Such is this vnion as is betweene the true Relatiue and his Correlatiue as betweene the father and the sonne the vnion is not naturall and substantiall but of Relation which consisteth not in transubstantiation or consubstantiation not in conuerting or including but in the naturall respect affection one vnto the other So then as the father is therefore a father not because hee is either conuerted to the sonne or because hee conteineth his sonne in himselfe essentially but because hee hath relation to his sonne euen so it is a signe or Sacrament not because it is conuerted in to the thing signified or conteineth it as a sack doth corne or a cuppe of wine but because the signe and the thing signified are vnited by the vnion of relation as the sonne with the father and the seruant is ioyned with the master or else as the vnion is betweene the voice of the preaching of the Gospell and the thing promised in the Gospell not reall but intelligible and apprehended by faith But in respect
the word of God to be ingrauen therein which might giue a signe of the grace of God to men 2. Two speciall ones besides the order of nature to wit Circumcision Gen. 17.10 This is my Couenant which yee shall keepe betweene mee and you and betweene thy seede after thee that euerie male childe amongst you bee Circumcised For as Couenants in old time were not only recorded in publick tables but were wont to be ingrauen in brasse and carued in stones to the end their remembrance might be more knowne and famous Euen so God would haue his Couenant to be ingrauen and printed in the flesh of Abaham And the Paschall Lambe a Exod. 12 3 21 22 both which notwithstanding sometimes were intermitted for a long season God otherwise not disalowing it or at the least tollerating and Moses winking at it as Circumcision whole fortie years b Ios 5.5.7 because for the space of fortie yeares the children of Israell went thorow the wildernesse other whiles by the carelesnesse of men as the Passeouer c 2. King 23 22 1 Esd 6.16 But yet with no losse to the beleeuers For not the want saith Bernard but the contempt of the Sacraments it damnable How did those two set Sacraments differ Thus that one was a signe of our incorporation that is our receiuing into the Church and couenant of God which God would haue once onely administred to all that bee in the Couenant as well them that be of yeares as infants And the other of our continuance in the Couenant of our nourishment confirmation continuall increase and perpetuall abyding in Christ which was often administred but onely to them of yeares which are able to proue themselues What was Circumcision The Latines called it Praeputium the foreskinne of a word that signifies to cut off because the Iewes did prune off that skin that is cut off or loppe off Aristotle cals it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the vttermost little skinne that couereth the priuie member Paul somewhat changing the word called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vncircumcision d Rom 2 26 Whereupon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called as it were a cutting round about of a word that signifieth to cut round about to cut off and to cut off that which is before which is also called externall Circumcision and Circumcision of the Letter or literall e ver 17 which was committed to Letters by Moses at Gods commaundement or else as it is considered alone from the spirituall end thereof But as it is considered consisting of a signe and a thing signified it was a Sacrament of the Old Testament instituted by God wherin by the visible signe to wit the outward cutting off of the foreskin in the males which were receiued into the societie of the people of god or of the Church the thing signified namely 1. Our fellowship in the Couenant of God 2. Our acceptation and adoption to be the people of God 3. The inward Circumcision or spirituall which the Scripture calleth the Circumcision that is the purifying of the heart by the spirit f Deut. 10 16. 30.6 Ier. 4.4 Rom. 2 29 Ier. 6.10 and by a Synecdoche and partly a Metonimie of the eare which moderates the hearing g Exod. 6.11 and of the mouth or the lips which prescribes a meane to the speach h but Paul Col. 2.11 cals it the Circumcision of Christ not made with hands whereby Christ doth Circumcise vs inwardly that is the inward paring off of the corruption of nature or the cutting off of sins vices by iustification and regeneration 4. Our ingraffing into Christ also and the communicating of all his benefits also the promise of Messias the blessed seed to come of the posteritie of Abraham and the remission of sins through his bloud and so by the promise of the land of Canaan the inheritāce of the heauenly life was signified and was sealed vp in the faithfull by this ingrauing as with a seale And further it was as a solemne obligation wherby those which were Circumcised were boūd to perform the whole law a Rom. 4.11 Deut. 30.6 Gen. 17.13 Ga. 5.3 I testifie to euery man that is Circumcised that he is bound to keep the Law setting before their eyes the Ceremony of Circumcision the punishment of cutting off b Gen. 17.14 if they committed the least sin against the Law c Col. 2.16 For which cause Circūcision by a Metonimy is called the couenāt the cōpact or condition Ge. 17.10 Act. 7.8 And by a Synecdoche it is taken for the whole law Gal. 5.2 VVhat were the causes of Circumcision 1. The Efficiēt was God the Author therof who in his secret Counsel by special grace chose Abraham his stock that he might renue the Couenant of saluation with him might seale it with the signe of circūcision d Gen 17.1 wherby also it came to passe that the people of Israel as the flock of god were receiued into his own sheepfold the rest of the Gentiles being strangers from the Couenāt like wild beasts might wander in mountains woods or deserts vntil the publishing of the gospel wherby the partition wal being brokē down God made the Gentiles equal to the naturall sons of Abraham e Eph. 2.11 12.13 The matter wherein it was or the subiect of Circumcision were all the males f Gen. 17.10 11 indeed none but they for although the promise was giuen indifferently to men women which was ratified by circumcision yet notwithstanding did God consecrate the whole people to himself in the one sexe because the women were not capable of this signe Again because that seing the man is the head of the woman of whom also the propagation doth depend in the male kind the female was comprehended was also then at the same time sanctified For the couenant of God was ingrauen in the bodies of the males vpon this condition that the women also might be made partakers cōpanions of the same faith g Eph. 5.25 For Sara is called the mother of beleeuers as Abraham is called their father 1. Pet. 3.6 But after that the Gentiles also by spiritual regeneration were adopted to be the sons of Abraham that signe being chāged there was another placed in the stead therof both more manifest cōmon to both sexes that without bloud that therby might be more fully expressed the benefit of Christ this applying of him to all 2. Circumcision was made in the member of generation that is the cutting off of the skin to signifie that the seed of man was altogether vncleane that no clean thing could spring from the vncleane seed of man but that whatsoeuer is begotten of man is vicious therfore that the nature of man is infected with originall sin hath need of regeneration Therfore Christ was borne of a virgin conceiued by the holy Ghost to the end he might be
of the Couenant whereby God doth testifie that he doth truely receiue the beleeuers into his Couenant How doe the Sacraments of the old and new Testament differ 1. By outward adiuncts and the circumstance of time For those continued vntill the time of Restitution for those things are said to bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 right which passe not with a certaine crooked turning course but are directed straight vnto their marke but these must endure vntill the end of the world or vntill the state of glorie in which all trueth shall clearely and perfectly bee made manifest and therefore there shall bee no neede of Sacraments a Heb. 9.19 2. In the manner or condition of their signifying for the Sacraments of the old Testament foretold Christ as it were to come but the Newe declare him as it were exhibited And â—â—erefore they cannot possibly both stand together seeing the time to come can neuer bee the time past and the time past can neuer make the time to come to bee more ancient b Heb. 8.13 3. In the diuersitie or qualitie of the signes or in the signes and ceremonies which differ much for there bee some signes of the Olde and other of the Newe Testament 4. In the number measure of signifying vertue and easinesse 1 For ours saith Augustine are fewer in number whereas in the Old Testament the signes were more in number because the people of Israell were as yet vnder the gouernment of the Law and therefore as children vse to bee were kept vnder more figures and rites 2. Ours were better in regard of the profit 3. More excellent or manifest not in outward shew or worldly pompe but in the vnderstanding and signification of heauenly and diuine things 4. Ours are greater in force that is of greater efficacie to confirm our faith 5. More easie to bee done for there is nothing in Baptisme or the Supper of the Lord which is hard troublesome or bloudy But Circumcision and the Sacrifices were more troublesome bloudie and required greater paines Yet all this maketh not that our Sacraments and the sacraments of the ancient fathers should not be the same in substance What Doe not the Sacraments of the old Testament differ from ours in the effect because those did only shadowe forth and signifie grace which these offer present vnto vs No because in either testament there is the same grace of Christ yea the same Christ propounded And the Apostle testifieth that the old Fathers did eate the same spirituall meat with vs and drinke the same spirituall drink 1. Cor. 10.3 I say the same with vs not as some expound it only amongst themselues which is vnderstood by the purpose of the Apostle the tenour of the text the name of Christ and the word baptizing there vsed and receiued the seale of the righteousnesse which is of faith and therfore that they were made paâ—takers of Christ which is righteousnesse to all that beleeue in all ages Rom. 4.11 And yet I grant that the sacraments of the fathers were figures pictures and shadowes of ours not in regard of the things themselues but in as much as they shadowed things more darkly and obscurely signified by them a 1 Cor. 10.6 In which respect they may be called types of ours but types not without trueth Why then doth Paul say Gal. 4.9 that the Sacraments of the Fathers were weake and beggerly and carnall Elements which were not able to sanctifie the conscience because of their weaknesse and vnprofitablenesse Heb. 7.19 9.10 1. Because he speaketh of them not simply as that they were naked elements which could offer or seale no grace but in some respect as now abrogated by Christ 2. Hee speaketh of them as he saw them receiued of the Iewes seuered from Christ and his promise that is as they are considered in themselues and by themselues seuered from the things signified in cogitation and as bare signes because the sanctification dependeth not of the signes either old or new but wholie and only of the vertue of the holy Ghost Did the Fathers eate the flesh of Christ seeing that as yet it had no beeing actually and corporally in the nature of things Yes because although it was not extant simply or actually in regard of his bodily substance yet in some respect namely as it was to bee giuen for the life of the world it was that spirituall meat which might no lesse bee eaten of them then that Lambe which was slaine from the beginning of the world is eaten now of vs by faith b Reu. 13.8 2. Because Iesus Christ is the same to day yesterday for euer Heb. 13.8 one and the same Sauiour of both Testaments In whome alone it pleased the Father to gather together all things Ephe. 1.10 3. Because those Fathers were indued with faith which maketh those things to be which are hoped for and doth demonstrate those things which are not seene Heb. 11.1 And therefore although in those ancient times the humane nature was not assumed of the word yet it was preseÌ„t to the faith of the godly in former times which did conioyne them then with Christ that should be borne So that that which had no beeing as yet in the order of nature yet neuerthelesse had euer a being by the force and efficacie of faith Therefore Christ saith Abraham sawe my day and reioyced Ioh. 8 56. But they did eate the flesh of Christ which should be giuen for them wee eate it being alreadie giuen for vs. The times are changed saith Augustine but faith is not shall bee giuen and is giuen shall come and is come in Ioh tract 4 these words differ saith hee but yet Christ is one and the same Doe the Sacraments giue remission of sins and doe they conferre or containe grace and are they ordained to iustifie and to regenerate or whether is grace tyed to the Sacraments No. 1. Because they are the signes not the causes of grace 2. That which is proper to God ought not to be bestowed on the creature 3. The subiect of grace is not the body but the spirit 4. No bodilie thing doth worke vpon spirituall things Againe not by the work done or as an efficient cause by them selues or their owne vertue working any thing or flowing from their essence as they speake in the schooles but ministerially or Instrumentally yet effectually so farre forth as they support nourish our faith Not by any inward power or vertue of their owne but by vertue of the principall agent or worker in that sence that Paul affirmeth the Gospel to be the vertue and power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth Rom. 1.16 1. Tim. 4.16 he saith that the remedie of the holy Scripture doth saue a man not that there is any magicall vertue in the letters syllables or sound of the words for the Apostle saith Heb. 4.2 The word profited not them beeing not mingled with faith but because
be no more but one alone and an euerlasting Couenant to wit the reconciling of the beleeuers vnto God by the death of Christ 2. Of them who tye the things signifyed to the signes by any meanes or such as make a reall connexion and coexistence of the signe and the things signifyed 3. Which conclude that the sacraments doe pertaine to the vnbeleeuers 4. That the matter of the sacraments is communicated all well to the faithles as the faithfull 5. That will haue no figuratiue speaches in the sacraments 6. Who giue lesse honour to the word of God then to the sacraments for that they imagine greater blessings are offered to men in the sacraments then in the word 9 Of those who not being content with the heauenly simplicitie thinke that they can adorne the excellency of the sacraments with their owne ornaments 10 Of many which liue in the outward assemblie of the Church who being content with the vse of the outward signes haue no care at all of the worke of Regeneration of then communion with Christ our head but remaine still in their sinnes contrarie to that principle of Augustine Not the Sacrament but faith in the Sacrament doth iustifie 11 Of the Papists who imagine without all warrant of the Scripture that there is offered in the Masse a true reall and outward though not a bloodie sacrifice whereby the Priestes doe offer vnto God the bodie and bloud of Christ vnder the kindes of bread and wine which sacrifice is propitiatorie for the quick and dead Of whom some hold that the oblation made in the Masse is the selfesame with the oblation which was made vpon the Crosse and differs onely in the meanes and the maner then which what can be spoken more childish And surely that oblation of Christ of necessitie including his death was so singular that it neuer could bee iterated But others say it is in a remembrance and representatiue which opinion ouercommeth the former For that which is the remembrance of another thing is not the thing it selfe The seuen and fortieth common place Of Baptisme Whereof is it called Baptisme ΠΑÏá½° Ï„ÏŒ Βάτπειν which is to dip or to die moysten consequently to wash whereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to drench to rince to clense and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be dipped or died which notwithstanding differeth from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to sinke downe to the bottom and to be drowned thereof is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is an immersion tincture so by consequent an ablution and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were a bathing fonte made of wood or stone wherin we are dreÌ„ched because we wold be washed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that dippeth or as it were dieth where of commeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one rebaptising and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is opposite to a Baptiser or impugneth baptisme How many waies is the word Baptisme taken in scripture Two waies properly and figuratiuely properly for simple clensing and that either legall or leuiticall as Heb. 9.10 which stood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with diuers washings which notwithstanding were types of our baptisme or superstitious as Marke 7.4 The Pharisees comming from the market 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 till they haue washed eate not and manie other things there are which they haue receiued to be obserued as the washing of cups pots of beds c 2 Figuratiuely and that diuers waies 1 by an allegory baptisme is called that Deluge of waters wherewith god punished the sins of the world saued Noes familie in the Arke which was a figure of our baptism Also the passing ouer the red sea wherin Pharao and his people were drowned but Israel was saued the abiding vnder the cloud wherof mention is made 1. Cor. 10.2 And some by Allegory add also the baptisme of teares and of Repentance wherewith they say that sinful woman was baptised which washed Christs feet with her hairs a 1 Pet. 3 21 Moreouer the name of baptisme is taken by a metaphor for the crosse or bitter affliction which is coÌ„pared vnto billowes of waters wherwith the afflicted are ouerwhelmed Can ye be baptised with the baptism wherwith I am baptised And hereof it was called by the fathers the baptisme of bloud Mat. 20.22 when Christian martyrs did shed their bloud for the Christian faith 2 By the figure Metalepsis for the promise powring out of the spirit or peculiar gifts of the holy ghost which are conferred vpon the faithful somtimes before the baptisme of water as by the history of Cornelius may appeare somtime after baptisme You shal be baptised with the holy Ghost And here it is called the baptisme of fire Act. 1.5 that is the baptisme of the spirit 3. By a Synecdoche for all the doctrine of Iohn all his ministery The baptisme of Iohn was it froÌ„ heauen that is of God or of men So Act. 19. VVherinto were ye baptised saith Paule that is with what doctrine were ye instructed and taught Into the baptisme of Iohn that is into the doctrine which Iohn declared and signed with the Symbole of baptisme 4. By the figure Antonomafia or in way of excellency for that ordinary Sacrament of the Church wherby we publikely vow Christian warfare as soldiers to Christ our leader sweare to follow his alone colours This they of olde termed the baptisme of the floud i. of water In which last significatioÌ„ we retain the name of baptisme ✿ Baptismus Fluminis rather then the name of washing and vse the same as the Church doth But Fanorinus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in way of praise expoundeth the name of Baptisme thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baptisme is that into which sin is cast that is doth fall The Greeks also call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is illumination from the effect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of that true light which enlighteneth euery man For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the ancient Church signified to be gathered into the Church by baptisme and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 baptised were distinguished a Catechumenis from catechised Heb. 10.32 whence afterward sprang that great number of wax light at Easter What is Baptisme It is the first or initiating sacrameÌ„t of the new testameÌ„t or a sacred action coÌ„sisting of the washing with water the word wherby according to the appointmeÌ„t institutioÌ„ of Christ a christiaÌ„ man either of riper yeers professing Christ or an infant of the faithfull is drenched washed or sprinckled in simple cleare water by the minister of the Church calling vpon the name of the father the Son the holy ghost The body washed with cleane water as we read in Act. 8.19 was done by Philip to represent the shedding of Christs bloud vpon the crosse to confirme truly and effectually through all our life the couenant of grace made long before to exhibit seal to the
of other men b 1 Thes 5 12. c. 1 Tim. 1.22 3. Because whatsoeuer we take in hand euen in things indifferent that is in things mean indifferent least matters as meate and drink with a doubting conscience not being assured of the lawfulnesse therof by the word of God it is sin Ro. 14.5.23 Wee must not do euill that good may ensue therof Rom. 3.8 And it becōmeth vs to to professe Christ not alwaies to flatter our owne weaknesse too much 4. Because we are bidden to fly from the Temple of Idols and to take heed of Idols c Isa 52.11 2 Cor. 6 14 15.16 to hold accursed whosoeuer teach any other Gospel Gal. 1.8 to heare the voice of Christ not to heare a strangers voice but to fly from it Ioh. 10.3.4.5.27 d 1 Ioh. 5.23 and finally to beware of the leauen that is the pestilent Doctrin of the Pharises Sadduces Mat. 16.6.11.12 The Galathians ioyning the obseruation of ceremones to their profession of the Gospel are said by the Apostle to haue forsaken the gospel to haue reiected Christ and to haue receiued his grace in vaine although they acknowledge him for their Sauiour 5. Because that the administration of pure baptisme should be of such excellēt estimation amongst godly men that they should spare no labour nor cost to obtain the same for their dear children and ofsping 6. Because that if by reason of this godly purpose baptisme being deferred which indeede ought to bee done the children in the meane time dye yet notwithstanding they are partakers of Gods couenant and are heires of eternall saluation For not the priuation but the contempt of the Sacrament doth condemne What is the matter of Baptisme It is twofold externall and internall or sensible and intelligible externall or sensible is first of all as well a signe which is of water true pure cleane and naturall and without difference simple vsuall and common not first consecrated with peculiar exorcismes not mixt mingled nor made or distilled nor any simple or vulgar liquor not oyle nor bloud nor fire nor grauell or any other element For by the word of Institution in the verie action comming to the Element of Water Baptisme is consecrated and sanctified to be the lauer of regeneration of the holy Ghost a Mat. 3.11 Eph. 5.26 Heb 10 13 As also the ceremonie or action it selfe namely the externall washing performed by the minister of the Church with water which consisteth of dipping abiding vnder the water and as it were swimming of the bodie out of the water or sprinckling at least and especially of the head and each of them either Trinall to signifie that Baptisme is made in the name of the three singular persons of the Trinitie or in one to note the vnitie of the essence in three persons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For it is all one whether hee that is to be baptized be dipped all ouer in the water as the ancient manner of old was in riuers and fountaines whereof came the lauer or fountaine that is a great vessel ful of water vsed in the Churches of the Christians and the Apostle alludeth Ioh. 3.13 Act. 1.31.19 to the rite of Baptizing in the ancient Church which was not a bare aspersion but as I may say an immersion of the naked bodie which after was cloathed with new garments to put such in minde of newenesse of life in these phrases Gal. 3.27 All yee that haue beene baptized into Christ haue put on Christ And Col. 5 6.9 Ye haue put off the old man with his workes or whether he be dipped or sprinkled with water as appeareth Act. 2.41 as now the manner is for to baptize signifieth not only to drench but properly to dippe and moysten So that the manner of wetting Christ hath leaft free to the Church notwithstanding the sprinkling of water is most agreeable and correspondent to the true signification For Peter saith we are elected vnto sāctification by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the sprinkling of the bloud of Christ 1. Pet. 1.2 which is signified by externall baptisme Heb. 9.29 and was figured and shadowed forth by the sprinkling of bloud in the Lawe neither doth the vertue and force of baptisme depend vpon the quantitie of water vsed therein 2. The cleere and intelligible rehearsall of the words of Institution and the promise but especially inuocation on the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost Therefore these three namely water sprinkling the word are the externall essential parts of baptisme although sprinkling and inuocation in the lawfull vse may be called also the formal cause but the external or outwards of Baptime Whether besides the Symbol of water is it lawfull to vse in Baptisme any other visible signe and Element as Salt which is put into the mouth of the baptized Spittle wherewith the eares and nose are touched together with the pronouncing of the word Ephata that is bee opened Milk and honie whereby is signified a right or title to eternall life a figure whereof was the land of Canaan flowing with milke and hony Chrisme or holy oyle wherewith the brest shoulders and forehead are annointed to shewe that hee is annointed or Christened and armed with the oyle of the spirit like a Champion an hallowed burning wax candle Wherby is meant that he is translated out of the Kingdome of darknesse into the Kingdome of light Exsufflation or breathing on the face of the body to be baptized a white garment c. No for in Baptisme being instituted by God of no lesse force than in the rest of Gods commaundements should bee that Deut. 12.32 Whatsoeuer I commaund you keepe the same to do it you shall not adde thereto nor diminish therefrom For whereas those things being of themselues not ill and some of them brought in by the antients as milke honie breathing and white garments as may appeare in Tertullian without warrant of the word of God instituted by men D. Corona Militis being now full of superstition are held as things necessarie they do rather defile than adorne baptisme and therefore are to be taken away by the example of Ezeckias who brake in sunder the brasen Serpent notwithstanding it had beene fore-appointed by God because that the Israelites began now to abuse the same against the honour of God a 2. Kings 18 4 And whereas it is pretended that many profitable things are signified and taught by those rites and traditions of men It may bee answered that wee should not make our selues wiser then Iesus Christ that types and figures belong to the old Testament but such things as Christ would haue vs learne in the New Testament he would that it should bee declared by the light of his word and not by figures And such rites as hee would haue to bee vsed with his word himselfe hath instituted 2. The beautie and dignitie of the Sacraments is to bee gathered from the
forgiuenesse of sinnes and of eternall life b Mat. 21.32 Gen. 7.7 Exod. 20.6 the which beeing now apprehended of the Parents by faith doth not onely comprehend a spirituall and allegoricall issue but also the children which they shall beget to a thousand generationsb. The which surely doth no lesse appertaine to Christians then in times past to the people of the Iewes And Act. 2 38 Peter saide Let euery one of you be baptized for to you and your children is the promise made And Christ commandeth little children to be brought vnto him that hee might touch them not such as were of riper yeares and able to goe but tender ones children which did yet suck which many brought vnto him and did not lead them And it is said that hee tooke them in his armes and embraced them c Luk. 18.15 and commended them vnto his father by his prayer and blessing and sanctified them by the laying on of his hands which cannot bee taken otherwise but that he receiued them into fauour d Mark 18 16 And last of all most clearely hee speaketh of Infants inuiting them to his fellowship and society Math. 19 13. Suffer little children to come vnto mee and forbid them not because to such that is aswell Infants in age as those which are like them appertaineth the kingdome of heauen whom Peter calleth 1. Pet. 2.2 spirituall children such as by the word of God are regenerated to immortall life like as Math. 18.4 Whosoeuer shall humble himselfe as this child hee is the greatest in the kingdome of heauen And in the 14. verse It is not the pleasure of your heauenly father that one of these little ones should perish For it is manifest that Christ approueth and receiueth little children otherwise he would not allow those which were like them And the Euangelist signifieth that the kingdome of GOD appertained to those children which were slaine by Herod reciting the place Ier. 31.15 of the holy Martyres the children of Rachel or of their posteritie Mat. 2.16.17 Now vnto whom appertaineth the promise of the Communion with Christ and of eternall life which is signified in the word of Baptisme To the same appertaineth also the signe according to the diuine determination proper to euery Sacrament And there can bee no other meanes to bring them vnto Christ but that they by baptisme bee ingrafted into the Church which is the bodie of Christ seeing they are not yet capable of Doctrine 3 Because although hearing is an ordinarie beginning of faith a Ro◠10.17 yet because it is impossible that any should please God without faith Hebr. 11.6 Infants must needes haue in the place of faith the seed or budding of faith or the renewing of the spirit although they are not yet endued with the knowedge of good or euill for b Deut. 1.39 God holdeth them not for vncleane but adopteth them for his children and sanctifyeth them from the wombe as it is said 1. Cor. 7.14 Your children are holy that is to say by an hidden operation and enlightening of the spirit which maketh in them new motions and new inclinations to Godward according to their capacitie as farre as we can gesse without the word which is the onely seed of regeneration to them which are able to be taught 1. Pet. 1.23 c Rom. 8.16 for the Lord gaue a taste in Iohn Baptist whom he sanctified in his mothers wombe what he is able to doe in the rest d Luk. 1.15 41 And yet must the secret workes and iudgements of God be left vnto himselfe because the Church iudgeth not of hidden things e 1 Peter 23 Neyther are the prayers of the Church for the Infantes of the beleeuers which are baptised in vaine ouer whom the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost is called vpon but they obtaine that which they aske Mat. 18.19 If not in each singular person yet in the species or kinde of each Whereupon it followeth that they are receiued into fauour and are endued with the holy Ghost and therefore are to bee baptized f Act. 10.47 4. Because though Infants haue not sinned actually as Adam did Rom. 5.14 yet they haue sinned Originally in Adam as included in his loynes vers 12. and are dead in him g 1 Cor. 15.22 Secondly being conceiued in sinne h Psal 51.7 contrarie to the Pelagians opinion they are by nature the children of wrath i Ioh. 3.6 and doe daily die no lesse then men of riper yeares k Eph. 2.3 wherefore that they may please God and may bee admitted into his kingdome where no polluted thing entereth 1. Cor. 15.30 they haue neede of the sparke of some regeneration the abundance whereof they may afterward enioy which is sealed vnto them by Baptisme l Apo◠21.27 And therfore it is not to be denyed them for except a man bee borne againe of water and the spirit hee cannot enter into the Kingdome of heauen Iohn 3.3.5 5. Because the commandement concerning baptisme is vniuersall and comprehendeth the whole Church whereof Infants are members a great part for Paule includeth the whole Church where he saith that it is clensed by the washing of water in the word Ephes 5.26 and Math. 28.19 Preach the Gospell to euery creature and baptise them It is not therefore particularly to be applied to those of discretion onely but also to the children of the faithfull 6 Because though by reason of their yeares they vnderstand not Gods word nor can beleeue in action and professe their faith and repentance whereof Baptisme is a Sacrament as circumcision was in times past and enter into mutuall obligation betwixt God and them which belongeth onely to them of discretion notwithstanding it is vnto thē in steed of a Act. 2.41 8.12.37 professing of faith for that they are borne within the Church of the people of God and are not onely within the couenant but also are presented by them which beleeue and doe promise and make answere for them And therefore Saint Augustine saith the Sacrament of faith maketh children faithfull though they haue not yet that faith which consisteth in the will of beleeuers to make them faithfull Euen as they doe not know that they haue the holy Ghost though it be in them or a minde and life though it cannot be denied that they haue both And to conclude it sufficeth that they are baptised and bound vnto a repentance and faith to come Euen as the infants of the Israelites were circumcised into a faith and repentance that was to follow although they neyther vnderstood the word of God nor the mysterie of circumcision and Christ blessed little children and prayed for them though they vndestood not what he did for them 7 Because that which the institution of Baptisme commaundeth that they which are to be baptised should first be taught b Mat. 2.19 as Iohn is said to haue preached the baptisme of
so would Christ bee baptised that hee might begin a new the ministerie of the Gospell as being ordained and confirmed by the publicke testimonie of the whole Deitie for the voyce of the eternall father sounding from heauen was in steed of a trumpet the oyle was the Spirit of God descending like a Doue couering Christ with his wings and resting on him Also the fathers report of Christ Math. 3.1 This is my beloued sonne in whom I am well pleased fitly agreeth with the inscription which was written vpon the fillet that was set on the high Priest his head Holinesse to the Lord. Exod. 28.36.38 When Paule saith 1. Cor. 15.19 What shall they doe which are baptised for the dead if the dead are not raised Doth he either meane that the dead are to be baptised which custome dured a long time as appeereth by the Carthaginian Councill or that they are to be sprinckled with running water hallowed as the Papists collect from hence or that baptisme doth profit the dead as the papists say Masse for the dead and sprinckle holy water vpon their graues or to baptise any man liuing for one man that died vnbaptised as the Marcionites did whose peruerse course Tertullian noteth as also they say the Iewes had a custome that if any man died before he enioyed the legall washing whereof mention is made Num. 19.12 That then his next kinred should be besprinkled by the priests in their steed or that baptisme was purposely deferred till the houre of death or that being readie to die and now lying on their death-beds for which custome thy were called Clinickes they were then baptised or lastly must they watch lye vpon the earth fast pray voluntarily whip themselues for the soules of the dead that are in Purgatorie and to satisfie for their sinnes as the Papists say None of all these for all these expositions come by ignorance of a fallation called Figura dictionis the figure or phrase of speech For neither doth the proposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify in stead nor may we thinke that those superstitions or afflictions for the dead Clinici nor that custome of the Clinicks was in vse in the time of the Apostles but yet Epiphanius saith they were in vse a while after that any man after they had been endewed with the knowledge faith of Christ should yet neuerthelesse eyther for feare or for some other cause deferre their baptisme vntill they were readie to die and then require it giuing then first their names both vnto Christ and his Church least they should depart out of this life without that publike testimonie of their saluation which the Lord had appointed all beleeuers to be furnished with Heereunto also was annexed this superstition that some purposely deferred their baptisme till the houre of death least after the receiuing of it they should fall againe into sinne but it is not likely that this was in Pauls time for if it had he would sure haue manifested the superstition which cleaued vnto the same But he heere alludeth vnto a most ancient custome of certaine Churches who were wont to be baptised eyther vpon the dead carcasses of the dead in their graues or vpon the Tombes or bones of the dead to the end they might professe that they did both die vnto sinne with Christ were readie to die for Christ and also beleeued the resurrection of the dead which exposition is indeed most simple and doth not straine the Apostles words for the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth properly a mans carkase and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a Genitiue case vpon to note a place is verie vsuall with the Greekes Or it declareth the end as Theophilact will haue it namely that they which are baptised as dead men may be baptised for dead men that sinne may be quenched or die in them or else in a sure hope of resurrection and that they may haue a remedie against death Seeing that baptisme is the signe of the remission of sins of regeneration and of the resurrection or lastly it noteth the custome of the Iewes in washing those which had touched a Num 19.12 Ecius 34.10 a dead body or the dead bodies themselues which latter custome we read that the Christians retained at the first as also the custome of the Gentiles in washing and annoynting their dead in their burials b Act. 9.37 The first did it in hope of the resurrection to come but these in a false Imitation ambition superstition and vaine diligence towards the dead But note the Lord remembereth that custome not that he may approoue it though hee refute it not but that hee might confute them by their owne proper rite or acte wherewith they testifyed the hope of their resurrection Therefore hee faith not Why are wee to wit true Christians Baptised ouer the dead but discerning the superstitious from the faithful but what shall they doe Are also things without sense as Bells and such like to be baptised In no wise for we doe not read that Baptisme was ordained saue onely for men for whose sake also Christ was made man and died Secondly because the Sacrament of Regeneration pertaineth onely to them that are capable of Regeneration but the sacrament belōgeth not to those things vnto which the righteousnes of faith agreeth not But baptisme in the presēce of God-fathers and the giuing of a mans name vnto a Bell and that in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost so taking Gods name in vaine suteth as well with a Bell as with an Oxe or an Asse Who are partakers of the thing signified in Baptisme Onely the Elect and beleeuers who are the sonnes of God by adoption and brethren and fellow heires of Iesus Christ because this condition is added vnto all Christs gifts to be partakers of them If we beleeue And of those onely it is said But yeare washed sanctifyed and iustifyed in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God 1. Cor. 6.11 Shall we count it Superstition or Religion in Constantine the great for that he rather wished to be baptised in the riuer Iordan where our Sauiour was baptised then any where else and refused to be baptised till hee was 65. yeares old and then being readie to die he would needs be baptised on the sodaine by Eusebius an Arrian Bishop of Nicomedia Tripart hist Lib. 3. c. 12 Eusebius leo vita Constāt l. 4 Superstition because the diuine institution and the thing signified and not the place doe commend baptisme but yet it is more fit that baptisme be administred in those places where the assemblies meete then in priuate houses both because the publicke prayers annexed vnto the administration of baptisme are not without fruit as also because it much concerneth that all the Church know who are the Saints fellow Citizens and of the houshold of God What time or day holy-day or working day is fitting for baptisme
same as a Diuine seale vnto the beleeuers b Act. 2.38 Secondly it is a document of mortification and renewing of our nature which Christ witnesseth that he both doth and will effect in vs by his spirit which though it be imperfect in this life yet it effecteth so much that though sin dwell yet it raigneth not in vs but rather is daily mortified more and more by the grace of the same spirit c Eph. 5 26 Tit. 3.5 Rom. 7.10 The inner man is renewed daily 2. Cor. 4.16 Thirdly it is the badge of our vnion and societie with Christ that we may knowe that we are conioyned vnto him as members to the head and therefore that we are now made pertakers of his goods and shall at the length be made partakers of himselfe together with his inheritance 1. Cor. 12.13 Wee are baptized into one bodie and hereof Paul proueth that we are the sonnes of God because we haue put on Christ in Baptisme d Gal. 3.26 that is because that we are conioyned vnto Christ the sonne of God by the Testimonie of baptisme Forthly it is an instrument whereby the plentifull effusion of the holy spirit vpon vs is communicated with his gifts of faith hope and charite and other vertues Tit. 3.6 by the Bath and renewing of the holy spirit which hee hath powred vpon vs plentifully as Augustine saith wee are made by Baptisme the members of Christ and of his fulnesse we haue all receiued Iohn 1.16 Fiftly it admonisheth vs sith wee shall become like vnto the Image of the sonne of God who is our head both in bearing the Crosse in his death and buriall as also in his setting of vs free his resurrection and glorie to come a Rom. 8.29 Sixtly it stirreth vs vp to innocencie to charity towards the saints to perpetuall mortifying of our selues and repentance and to frame our liues to Gods glorie b Rom. 6.4 Seauenthly it serueth as a full perswasion and confirmation of our faith likewise a consolation in tentations and tryals for that it is a Testimonie that God is wel pleasedl with vs in his son into whom wee are ingrafted by baptisme whose merits and benefits doe all belong vnto vs in whom wee are adopted to be the sonnes of God and that the father will gouerne vs by his spirit deliuer vs from eternall death and giue vs eternall life in the end Are all these benefits receiued by baptisme equally by all those which receiue the same No for they are not alike for the ingrafting into Christ and the benefits which follow it are not bestowed vpon the reprobate although they be offered them when they are baptised For God calleth and iustifieth regenerateth and glorifieth effectually them whom he hath elected predestinated to these things Rom. 8.3 but the elect aswell Infants as they of yeares are equally incorporated into Christ either in or before baptisme and are endewed with the imputation of his righteousnesse forgiuenes of sinnes and the right of eternall life for they are all alike the sonnes of GOD but regeneration is not wrought alike in all nor are the gifts of the spirit Faith Hope and Charitie giuen alike vnto all or receiued alike of all but according to the pleasure of God as the parable of the Talents teacheth c Mat. 25 15 and Ephes 4 7. To euery one is giuen grace according to the measure of the gifts of Christ we doe see that the effectes of Regeneration are more and greater in some and in other some fewer and lesser What is the other end of Baptisme That it may serue for our confession before men and is as it were a millitarie signe or note whereby we professe openly before men and Angels that we are incorporated into the visible Church of God to serue therein vnder Christ namely whilest wee doe protest that we doe consent with all Christians in one the same worship of the true God the Father sonne and holy Ghost and in one and the same religion and that wee are strangers from all the sectes of the Gentiles which do not truely worshippe God as he hath manifested in his word which confession of ours belongeth vnto Gods glorie What is the effect of Baptisme The sealing of the wholsome gifts of Christ and of our righteousnesse before God and the stipulation of a good conscience with God on Gods part whilest hee offereth and promiseth free saluation through Christ and the conscience on the other side answering and receiuing through faith that promised grace whence ariseth tranquillitie of conscience before God in him whom hee accounteth reconciled vnto himselfe through the resurrection of Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 3.21 And lastly a sure hope of being receiued into the kingdome of heauen Doth sinne remaine or is it all washed away in Baptisme It remaineth in Act by reson of the state of nature if wee respect the disease or roote of sinne and the matter it selfe but it is taken away by reason of the state of the person as touching the gilt or forme which is not imputed vnto the faithfull for their is now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Iesu Rom. 8.1 that is all sinnes both originall and actuall are pardoned in baptisme b Ezech. 36 75 Zach. 13.1 Marc. 1 4 1 Cor. 6.11 Heb. 10.2 Rom. 11.1 Gloss ad Rō 6 Whence Ambrose saith The grace of God forgiueth all things freely in Baptisme yea concupiscence is taken away not that it should cease to be but that it should cease to hurt Secondly it is daily more and more mortified Non vt non sit sed vt non obsit till at length it bee vtterly extinguished and taken away in death They are therefore deceiued which thinke that wee are by baptisme restored in this life vnto the same righteousnesse puritie of nature which Adam had before his fall For sinne is left to continue and dwell in him still who hath yet obtained the remission of all his sins by baptisme d Rom. 7 17 18 Yet not to reigne but that he that is borne againe might afflict it as an Enemie ouercome and bound And as we read of Adonibezeck e Iudg. 1 6 ouercome by the Israelites he must cut off the hands and the feete of sin so mortifie it till it be quite dead Furthermore the punishment of hell is taken away together with the afflictions of this life though they abide awhile for our exercise and our greater glorie that sinne dwelling in vs may bee mortified and our faith and pietie exercised and encreased as it is said Iud. 3.1 These are the Nations which the Lord hath reserued that he might instruct Israell by them and that the members might not be vnlike their head whereunto they are incorporated Rom. 8.17 for we suffer with him that we may be together glorified with him VVhat is the right and lawfull vse of Baptisme If we referre it to those ends
who for daily sins brought in daily baptisme 10. The sinne of them which though they knowe the trueth of the Gospell yet deliuer their children to be baptized of false Pastors in the Papacie The eight and fortieth common place Of the Supper of the Lord. How is the other Sacrament of the New Testament called THE Supper of our Lord Iesus Christs 1. Cor. 11.20 In respect both of the time wherein it was first instituted namely in the euening or night going before that day wherein Christ was crucified and also of the thing it selfe for which it was instituted because it is a holy banquet not of the belly but of the minde instituted by the Lord. And it is called the Lords from the author or also from the end for it is both ordained of the Lord and it is celebrated in remembrance of him or also from the time because it was wont to bee celebrated vpon the Lords daies Act. 20 9.7 2. The breaking of bread Act. 2.42.46 and chap. 20.7 1. Cor. 10.16 But it is so called by an excellencie of speech and by way of specialtie for elswhere it is taken in general for common food Luk. 24.33 where Christ was knowne of the two Disciples in breaking of bread Ast. 27.35 Paul in the shippe brake bread and eate it And in giuing of almes Esay 58.7 Breake thy bread to the hungry Be cause it was the manner of the Iewes which did vse bread not so thick as we but broad and lesse grosse to begin their meals not with cutting of bread but breaking of it 3. By a Metonimie of the effect it is called the Communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ 1. Cor. 10.16 The cuppe of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the Communion of the bodie of Christ Because as saith Damascen in his fourth booke of the Orthodoxall or right Faith chap. 14. By it wee doe communicate with Christ and by it we do communicate and are vnited or knit one to another 4. The Lords Table 1. Cor. 10.21 by a Metonimie of the Subiect for meate and drinke which are set vpon the table Wherby it appeareth that the Apostles in celebrating the Supper of the Lord vsed not an Altar but a Table Act. 6.2 It is not meet that wee should leaue the word of God to serue the tables not Altars 5. Of the old Fathers it is called a gathering together by reason of the assembly of people which was to celebrate the Supper of the Lord because it ought to serue for the ioyning together not the diuiding of the faithfull For it is a publicke Supper of many gathered into one not a priuate Supper of one Priest 1. Cor. 11.20 21. 6. The Euchariste because of thanksgiuing without which the Supper cannot be celebrated 7 Charitie for because among the Communicants mutuall loue is required Although this brotherly word may signifie the feasts of the Church assembly which also is called brotherly fellowship 1. Pet. 2.17 and 1. Pet. 5.9 So called Iud. vers 12. because they were prepared according to the gifts bestowed giuing liberally to the vses of the poore did giue a certain testimony of their brotherly loue to which some refer that saying A. 2.46 Breaking bread at home u Or from house to house to which feasts they had wont to adde or annex the holy Supper of the Lord as it appeareth out of Act. 6.2 1. Cor. 11.21 and of Tertullian in his Apologetico chap. 39. 8. It is called an offering because of the offering of the brethrens bread cup to him that was present also for the gatherings or liberal gifts which were made to the vses of the poore also because the Supper was offered not to God but to the coÌ„municants as Iustinus teacheth in his second Apologie for the Christians or because the chiefe of the brethren doth send vp praise and glorie to the Father of all saith Iustine in the same place which oblation is most acceptable to him but he saith not that the sonne is offered to the Father by the Priest 9. A Sacrifice an Host and a burnt Sacrifice but in a little more large and broad signification and that because of the praiers and commemoration of the sacrifice of Christ once offered for vs vpon the crosse but figuratiuely because it is a remembrance of that Holocaust and onely sacrifice whereby God is pacified with vs as Christ called his bodie the sacrament of his body Otherwise Christ bidding his Disciples to take but not to offer instituted not a Sacrifice but a Sacrament 10 It is called of Cyprian a sacrament finishing and perfecting all things because it put an end to the legal ceremonies whereof the chiefe was the vse of the pascall Lamb In his traâ—tate of the Lords supper and containeth the mysterie of our perfection in Christ But that the word Masse should be taken for the supper it selfe of the Lord hath beene vnknowne to the Scripture and to the Apostolique Church Whereas some doe drawe it from the Hebrew word Missath which signifieth tribute or oblation it is not likely because the Hebrew words came not to the Latin Church but by the Greek Deut. 16.10 But wee reade no where this word vsed of the Greeke Fathers But the Greeke Church called the Supper of the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say a holy Function because it is said in Act. chap. 13 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as they ministred Others and more likely doe deriue it from the Latine word Missio that is to say leaue to depart as the ancient fathers said remissing of sinnes for remission as Tertullian So in stead of Mission they said Misse 4 Booke against Marcion from whence sprung that saying Ite Missa est as in time past the ancient Romanes hauing ended their sacrifices did bid these words to bee pronounced licet Missa est as in olde time among the Grecians the Priest hauing ended his seruice did thus signifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a dimission to the people as though he should dismisse or send the people away Apul. booke 11. Metamorph. But othersome will haue it called the Masse as it were trans-missed or sent ouer that is to say the Oblation by the Priest vnto GOD. Seing then the Masse which the Popish Clergie doe faigne to bee a Sacrifice belonging peculiarly to the Priests for remission of sinnes both of the quicke and also of the dead doth euery kind of way differ from the Supper of the Lord as it is instituted of Christ is stuffed with horrible Idolatrous madnesse it is an vnworthy thing that the Supper of the Lord should be deformed with the name of the Masse as neither doth it accord that it should be called the Sacrament of the Altar What is the Supper of the Lord It is the other Euangelical Sacrament in the Christian
Christ because it signifieth Christ So we say with Cyprian that the forme that is that the appearance and sight of bread and wine are not changed but that the substance of breade and wine are changed into the Sacrament of the bodie and bloud of the Lord which before they were not So Chrysostome That which belongeth to the signes he attributeth to the thing signified especially in respect of faith and the cogitation of the minde What meane the ancient fathers whiles that euery where they doe admire with astonishment the mysterie of the Supper they call it the Fearfull mysterie they require Faith they celebrate the power of God they deny that the order of Nature is to be sought in the bodie of Christ they attribute a conuersion to the signes They signifie a change made by grace not of the substance that is of the naturall matter and forme but of the qualitie that is of the former office condition calling end and vse of the Elements which is the consecration appointment and adhibition or traduction of the signes from a common vse to an holy mysticall vse or office that is to the obsignation and testimony of eternall life that surely they may be nourishment not for the bodie onely for this life as in our ordinarie table or before the blessing but that by reason of Gods ordinance because they are now the Sacraments of the bodie and bloud of Christ they may feed the soule also for as much as they are taken that they may bee vnto vs most sure pledges of the bodie and bloud of Christ and of eternall life flowing vnto vs from him Whereupon Paule doth not simply call it the Supper and the cup but the Supper and cup of the Lord and 1. Cor. 10.4 he calleth the rock of which the Israelites did drinke in the wildernesse spirituall Dial. 10 8 From hence Theodoret saith The Lord honoured the signes which are seene with the name of his bodie and bloud verily not chaunging the nature it selfe but putting grace to nature because these Elements are made Sacraments or spirituall things that is outward meanes of the holy Ghost and instruments of strengthning keeping and increasing the communion of Christ in vs. Therefore this change not essentiall but Sacramentall the fathers admire as wonderfull and supernaturall and that worthily For it cannot be done without the power of God that that earthly and decaying thing which is appointed properly to nourish the bodie should begin to be vnto vs a most holy thing a spirituall and heauenly foode Neither is it a worke of nature that those signes should moue the minde so powerfully and effectually and should offer and exhibit the bodie and bloud of the Lord to bee apprehended also of our minds by faith like as it is not a worke of nature that water should be made the lauer of regeneration or washing of the new birth Tit. 3.5 Although the Sacramentall change is no more a thing miraculous and vnspeakable then when of common waxe is made an authenticall seale of a publick instrument but because that is diuine and a cause of diuine things but this is humane and an ordinance instituted to establish mens matters Whereupon Augustine saith that SacrameÌ„ts may haue honour as religious things De trinit B. 31. c 10. but not astonishment as wonderfull things Moreouer the same fathers doe require faith because faith is heere especially necessarie whereby wee may firmely determine that the breade is the bodie of the Lord that is that wee by the lawfull vse of the bread are truely made partakers of the bodâ—e of Christ Finally they doe grant that that vnspeakeable and truely meruailous fellowship of vs with Christ is established wherin the order of nature is not to be sought for because it goeth beyond all humane sence Whether when we say of a firie sword of an infant lying in a cradle of wine contained in a vessell and the like This is Fire this is an Infant this is wine And Deut. 12.23 The bloud is the life because it containeth the life by which speaches the presence of the Attribute is manifestly affirmed are therefore the words of Christ to be vnderstoode of his bodilie presence at the place where the bread is No for truely the fire doth set the sword on fire doth pierce through the whole substance thereof but it changeth not the nature of the Sword saith Theodoret and in a fired sword the fire doth keepe still the force of burning as the sword of cutting neither hath the sword the operation of fire Dial. 2 c 19. B. 3 c â—9 but the burning is the effect of fire as cutting of the sword saith Damascen By which simile the ancients declared the most streight vnion of the two natures made without confusion and not a reall effusion of the Properties of the Deitie into the humane nature But heere is a great dissimilitude For those are naturall coniunctions whereby either new qualities are applyed to bodies or substances to substances but here all things are supernaturall by the institution of Christ Besides Christ is present in the Supper not for the bread but for the man for Christ spake not these words This is my bodie for the bread as though hee were about to make a substantiall change thereof or were about to communicate his bodie to the bread but hee gaue a promise to the disciples concerning the communication of his bodie whereby he doth ioyne vs to himselfe as it were members of his bodie What is therefore the naturall and proper sense of the words of the Lords Supper This that is bread which being broken Christ did reach with his hands to his disciples is not substantially or essentially or naturally in it self but mystically or by a SacrameÌ„tal promise not by a simple bare signification but also although spirituall yet a reall signification that is true and not imaginarie but hee himselfe because nothing is so truely done as that which hee doth by exhibition of the holy Ghost vnder coÌ„dition of faith that he himselfe My bodie or as Paul doth vnfold it 1. Cor. 10.16 The bread is the CoÌ„munion of the body of Christ that is the seale effectual token or instrument or meanes of the communion of the bodie of Christ Which interpretation Augustine doth confirme The Lord doubted not to say This is my bodie when he gaue the signe of his bodie And Tertullian Against Adimantus c 12 Against Marcion b. 4 hauing taken the bread and distributed it to the Disciples he made it his bodie by saying This is my bodie that is a figure of my bodie Neither doe wee otherwise interpret that enuntiation This or this cup is my bloud that this may bee the sense of the words of Christ As often as yee which are my Disciples and beleeue in mee doe eate this bread and drinke of this cuppe let it be vnto you a sure remembrance and testimonie that you are truely but yet
instituted that they may be hiding places of things signified but that they may bee effectual signes seales and memorials as the Scripture speaketh Aliud existentia aliud significantia saith Augustine that is being one thing and signifying another thing But meerely significatiue or relatiue that is wholy placed in this that according to Gods ordinance declared in the Sacramentall word these things in a mutuall respect reciprocall relation betweene themselues are one certaine thing for as Beda saith vppon Lu 22 Panis ad corpus Christi mysticè vinum ad sanguinem refertur that is Tho bread is referred to the body of Christ mystically the wine to the bloud and are offered to be considered and also to bee taken spiritually by faith the signes of them which doe lawfully administer the Supper but the things are giuen of the Father and Christ the son the holy Ghost working together with them Seing that Aristotle booke 5. chap. 6. of the Metaphysicks doth teach that there are fower kinds of them which are one In number figure generall Analogie which of these waies is the bread the bodie of Christ Neither in number nor figure nor generall kinde but in analogie or proportion and similitude for they are said to be one in proportion whatsoeuer are compared together betweene themselues as one thing to another according to proportion he saith What things soeuer are as one thing to another are said one in respect Therfore the bread and body of Christ or the bread of life are one thing in proportion because both of them doe giue sustenance that is nourishment and increase to a man but that to the bodie but this to the faithfull soule So the wine of the Lord and the bloud of the Lord are one in proportion because they quench thirst and doe refresh but that the bodie this the faithfull soule Whether can that supernaturall coniunction whereby the Deitie of Christ is personally conioyned with the humanity or that miraculous whereby God hauing taken some visible shapes disclosed himselfe to some men as when God is said to haue appeared to Moses in a flame of fire in a bush a Exod. 3 2 or when the holy Ghost descended vpon Christ in the shape of a Doue Mat. 3.16 or when it was giuen to the Disciples by the breathing of Christ and with firie tongues Iohn 20.22 Act. 2.3 take place here No because the the personall vnion and the Sacramentall vnion doe differ in the whole kinde and because the condition of that bread should be better then of all the faithfull men to whom the bodie of Christ is vnited not personally but only mystically Moreouer the body of Christ is one thing which cannot bee in many places God or the holy Spirit another thing which is euery where And besides we may not argue from that which is done against order by miracle to that which is ordinary in the Church of God of which sort is the Supper of the Lord according to his owne precept Doe this Finally neither that Doue which Iohn Baptist saw descending from heauen vpon Christ nor that breath wherewith he breathed vpon his Disciples nor the fierie tongues which sate vpon each of the Disciples were God or the holy Ghost essentially or had the holy Spirit in them but were signes of that spirit both in Christ and also in the Disciples Is it true in all things that those things which are ioyned by Gods ordinance in a peculiar manner are affirmed one of another as This man is God the Doue is the Holy Ghost No otherwise we might say truely in a man The soule is the bodie and in Christ The Humanitie is the Diuinitie and in a fired sword the sword is the fire or the fire is the sword which yet no man doth grant But it is true chiefly in the propositions concerning the person of Christ when as for the same substantial word they put in concrete words as wel this man as this God But the personall vnion is not placed in the Sacrament wherefore it cannot bee that that should be alike true This man is God that This bread is the body of Christ Moreouer in symbolicall and Sacramentall speaches as we read that the holy Ghost was seene of Iohn descending like a Doue because the Doue was the signe of the Holy Ghost and so we grant that the bread is the bodie of Christ But concerning a vessell of wine we say truely but yet figuratiuely This is wine seing that there are two substances their ioyned and as it were the thing contained in the thing containing as also of an Angell appearing in mans shape it might bee saide This is an Angell but as a thing in a place which that it cannot be said of the body of Christ in the bread hath beene alreadie proued at large Why therefore are the Sacramentall signes called Exhibitiue Because the Lord doth so truely exhibit and giue himselfe being the bread celestiall â—ucer comment vpon the Ephes and that of eternall life to those which are his like as he gaue truly to his Disciples the holy Ghost by the signe of the breath of his mouth or as by the touching of the hand hee gaue vnto many health of bodie and minde as sight by clay made of spittell as by circumcision of the flesh the circumcision of the heart and as by baptisme Regeneration For they which with a true faith doe communicate with the signes corporally doe receiue true confirmation and increase of the communion of the bodie and bloud of the Lord spiritually But Irenaeus saith that the Eucharist doth consist of two things of an Earthly and a Heauenly Rightly yet we must not thinke that it is compounded or whole altogether substantiall or some subsisting thing made of whole parts as a man of bodie and of soule and the bodie of an head and a trunke but it is a holy action or a diuine ordinance wherein at one time but not in one place diuers things are distinctly propounded and deliuered no otherwise then as a pledge being deliuered or the earnest of any thing the thing it selfe was wont to be deliuered also together To what purpose commaunded the Lord to make his Supper Not for an vnbloudy oblation of his body to God the Father for the sinnes of the quick and dead or for a Scenical representation of the death of Christ but for a commemoration of his death for he saith Doe this in remembrance of me that is to say to bee celebrated in the assembly of the faithfull to that end a Luke 22 19. to which purpose also serueth the words of Paule verse 26. declaring what that is In remembrance of me For as often as ye shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shew the Lords death vntill he come Verse 25. That is 1 Cor. 11.24 call to minde and speake of the whole obedience of Christ and all his benefits with a thankfull mind
and professe openly that you doe beleeue and imbrace them For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to shew is not to expresse any thing by similitude of fact or to represent by stage playing gestures but to declare and shew Neyther ought it to bee restrained to the Priests alone for seeing that whiles we are strangers in the bodie we are absent from the Lord a 2 Cor 5.6.7 we doe by this remember the Lord Iesus which is in the heauens which thing hee himselfe commaundeth vs doe till he commeth to iudgement signifying that the Church shall continue vntill that iudgement he would not haue commaunded it if he had determined to remaine with his corporally For memorie is opposite to bodily presence because remembrance is not of things to come nor of things present but of things past Of what qualitie ought that remembrance to bee Not any bare or idle remembrance of a thing past which nothing appertaineth vnto vs but operatiue and such whereby the faithfull minde in the vse of this Sacrament doth by faith lay hold vpon Christ with all his benefits doth apply to himselfe particularly and so cals to minde the sacrifice past and once performed in the flesh that thereby it feeleth present comfort gladnesse of minde peace of conscience increase of faith and of loue and moreouer doth conceiue most certaine hope of the life and happinesse to come by reason of that sacrifice Finally it is stirred vp to consider of so great loue of Christ and to offer vnto him by faith the sacrifice of prayse and to giue him thanks b Psal 50 23 From which end we doe againe vnderstand that the supper is not ordayned that it may be a reall and expiatorie or appeasing sacrifice for the quicke and the dead but a solemne and publicke thankesgiuing for the incarnation death redemption and all the benefits of Christ Which are the causes for which Christ ordained the memorie of himselfe to be celebrated amongst vs 1 His great loue the propertie whereof is that they which doe loue sincerely and from the heart do desire to liue in their minds and memorie Whereupon wee gather that Christ is neuer vnmindfull of vs. 2 The faithfull prouidence of Christ whereby hee prouided for his beloued that the benefits bestowed might truly profit and enioy their end For as by the forgetfulnesse of the benefactors a benefit receiued is lost so by memorie it is especially kept What is it to shew the death of the Lord Not onely to meditate vpon the historie but also to thinke earnestly 1 Of the iustice and wrath of God against sinne which are seene in this sacrifice 2 Of the great mercie of God towards vs. 3 Of the loue of the sonne towards mankind For so great is the seueritie of Gods iustice and the weight of sinne that there may be no reconciliation made vnlesse the penaltie due to sinne should be paid so great is the greatnesse of his anger that the eternall Father may not be pacified but by the intreatie and death of the sonne His mercie so great that the sonne is giuen for vs. So great is the loue of the sonne towards vs that he deriued this true and great anger vnto himselfe being made a sacrifice for vs doth make vs partakers of his flesh and bloud all which in the vse of the supper we must speak of meditate vpon that we may be truly feared by the acknowledgement of Gods anger we may be truly grieued for our sinnes and againe may be lifted vp with true comfort And finally that wee may celebrate our Lord Iesus Christ with true thankefulnesse heart mouth and life Is Christ to be adored in the bread of the Supper No. 1 Because he is not there present with his bodie 2 Neyther hath hee in his word tyed himselfe to the bread Therefore he is to be adored in the mysteries as saith Ambrose that is in the celebration of the supper in that he is God and in respect that he is God and man together yet so as that we rest not in the supper but that we may lift vp the eyes of faith and our hearts not to a peece of bread but into heauen where he is sitting at the right hand of God a Coll 3.1 whether also in time past the people in the administration of the supper were inuited while they were admonished Habere sursum corda that is to lift vp their hearts Not that they should bee yet taught to seeke downeward for the bodie and bloud of our Lord present in Essence either in the accidents without the subiect or in vnder or with the bread but rather to seek for him in heauen that selfesame flesh long agoe deliuered for vs and that bloud shed for vs to be touched and laid hold vpon with the hand of faith Wherefore euerie one of the Disciples did not rise that falling downe vpon their knees they might take bread and that wine out of his hand And in the little booke of Constitutions ascribed to Clement the people are commaunded to come with a certaine shame fast reuerence without tumult But concerning the shewing or lifting vp of the Sacrament we confesse that it was the custome in the ancient Church that the whole Sacrament couered with a cleane linnen cloath should be set vpon the holy table vntil it should be distributed to the people For then the minister of the Church the linnē being taken away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as saith Dionysius that is opening the mysteries did set them before the eyes of those which were present In the Lyturgy also of Chrysostome he saith that the Priest was woont to lift the holy bread a little while from the table not aboue his head to say with a loud voyce Sancta sanctis that is holy things for holy men surely in imitation of the Iewish custome among whom the Priest being about the sacrifices did shew before hand the oblation before his breast and did lift it vp a Exod. 29 24.27 Leuit. 10.15 But not in any other respect then that the people should prepare themselues to the communion But now seeing that the eleuation of the bread aboue the Priests head is the sinew of Bread-worship and prescribed neyther by Christ nor of the Apostles nor obserued in the most ancient and purest Church it is rightly taken away in Euangelicall Churches Is that which is left of the Supper to be laid vp to be caried about to be seene or to be adored as though some holines did remaine inherent in it Much lesse for the Sacraments out of the holy and lawfull vse or out of the taking of them prescribed in these words Take eate take drinke are not Sacraments like as neyther water is the water of baptisme vnlesse some body be dipped in it as is meet but when any bodie hath beene dipped or sprinckled with water the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost being called
temporall and brittle life for this would bring in a Capernaiticall eating of his flesh But it is spirituall not in respect of essence but in the manner of receiuing and by the spirituall strength and efficacie of our norishing by it because the spirit or minde of man doth receiue it by faith alone and really and truely for there is also in spirituall actions their realitie is nourished by the vertue of the holy Ghost and is fed vnto spirituall and eternall life And truely the benefit of spirituall life doth redounde also to the bodie it selfe forasmuch as from thence it is regenerated it is sanctified and at length shall be partaker of the blessed Resurrection but neuerthelesse that meat is not to be called corporal but spiritual because it giueth onely spiritual nourishment Therefore although there is an eating of the bodie in which respect that is to say in respect of the terme or obiect it might be called corporall notwithstanding in respect of the manner it is not a corporal eating Therefore seeing that the flesh of Christ is only spirituall meate and in like manner the bloud of Christ spirituall drinke it followeh that the flesh of Christ is eaten onely spiritually and also that his bloud is drunke spiritually that is with the mouth of the spirit or soule namely by faith which the holy Ghost himselfe doth ingender in our minds Ioh. 6.51 Because the commaunding words of the Supper Take and eate doe speake of a corporall action and of one eating with the mouth And concerning that which ought to be taken and eaten Christ saith a little after This is my bodie whether therefore is the true bodie of Christ taken by a corporall action and eating The Maior is denyed because seing that the holy Supper as hath beene said doth consist of two things earthly and heauenly or of the signe and of the thing signified there are two sorts of eating and therefore a twofold eating is commaunded one of the signe another of the thing signified that corporall and sensible but this spirituall and intelligible The word of eating is attributed to that properly but to this figuratiuely as Psal 14.4 The workers of iniquitie eate vp my people as they eate bread And Ioh 6.53 Otherwise it should followe that the bodie of Christ is to bee eaten by a corporall action which is a horrible thing and the conceipt of the Capernaits For Christ goeth not into the belly but into the heart Ephe. 3.17 therefore is not eaten with the mouth a Mark 7.18 19 And whereas to auoide this absurdity some doe faine a corporall eating which may bee done after a heauenly and supernatural manner it is a deuised forgerie vnutterable and no way is intelligible and moreouer implying a contradiction What is it to eate the bodie and to drinke the bloud of Christ It is not onely to beleeue the promise of God which doth witnesse as Christ himselfe expoundeth it Ioh. 6. vers 35. I am the bread of life hee that commeth to mee shall not hunger and hee that beleeueth in mee shall neuer thirst Where the Lord doth declare that to beleeue is to drinke and to come to Christ by faith is to Eate that the flesh of Christ is crucified for vs and his bloud shed for vs for remission of sinnes but to be spiritually refreshed and to receiue spirituall life and strength by a true communication of the bodie of Christ as it were by nourishment as Christ saith He shall not hunger nor euer thirst and moreouer to lay hold vpon Christ by faith not appearing a farre of but so vniting and insinuating himselfe vnto vs that he may be our head we his members Tractat 26. 27 vpon Iohn Whereupon Augustine in the second Sermon De verbis Apostoli saith That same manducare to eate what is it but to be refreshed that same bibere to drinke what is it but viuere to liue This is saith hee to eate that meate and to drinke that drinke to abide in Christ to haue Christ abiding in him as Christ himselfe declareth Ioh 6.56 Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in mee and I in him And by this hee which dwelleth not in Christ and in whom Christ doth not dwell without doubt hee neither eateth his flesh spiritually nor drinketh his bloud although carnally and visibly hee presseth the Sacrament of the bodie and bloud of Christ with his teeth Therefore the eating of the flesh of Christ and the drinking of his bloud is not onely faith but a certaine consequent and effect of faith namely the inward coniunction of vs with Christ the effect whereof is ioye in God and moreouer life eternall a Iohn 6.51 54.56 1. Cor. 5.8 Seing that Christ is giuen daily in the word to be eaten by faith and is there eaten of the faithfull Iohn 6.35 why is there neede of the supper That by this Sacrament as by an action more euident vnto vs or by a word visible that is shewing that selfe same thing to the eyes which the word doth signifie to the eares of the hearers our faith being more exercised and more confirmed we may eat him more and more and may apply him vnto vs more nearely more effectually and moreouer by Christ so eaten we may haue more spirituall sense motion and life vntill in that last day needding the vse neither of the word nor of the Sacraments we all in Christ and with Christ being present with vs in verie deede in heauen doe enioy that euerlasting spirituall life Now therefore at the length distinguish exactly the waies of eating of the bodie of Christ As it is a Sacrament it is not taken generally for the whole action of the Lords Supper and for the taking it selfe both of the signe and also of the thing signified but for the signe it selfe Question vppon Leuiticus 57. as Augustine saith Secundum quendam modum Sacramentum corporis Christi corpus Christi est that is after a certaine manner the Sacrament of the bodie of Christ is the bodie of Christ and hee saith the same thing oftentimes Sacramentum Ecclesiae duobus constare Sacramento re sacramenti that is That the sacrament of the Church doth consist of two things of the sacrament the thing of the Sacrament In this sense one eating is outward Sacramentall Symbolicall or Sacramentall onely namely of them which in the Lords Supper doe eate that holy signe of the body of Christ with the mouth of the bodie but which without faith is of no moment to saluation Another is Mentall or spirituall only namely of the thing signified which is done by faith alone by hearing reading and meditating of the word of God concerning which Ioh. 6.53.54 55.63 and it belongeth to all times but yet onely to the faithfull and in the olde time also it was common to the Fathers a Cor. 10.3 verily verily I say vnto you Except yee eate the flesh
of the Sonne of man and drinke his bloud yee haue no life in you Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath eternall life And my flesh is meat indeede and my bloud is drinke indeed Concerning which eating Hierom saith Quando audimus verbum Dei tunc caro Christi sanguis eius in aures nostras funditur that is vpō psalm 147. When wee heare the word of God then the flesh of Christ and his bloud is powred into our eares Finally there is another Spirituall and Sacramentall together in the lawfull vse of the Lords Supper that is to say of them which in the Lords Supper do eate both the signe of the bodie of Christ with the mouth of their bodie and also the bodie of Christ with the mouth of the soule it selfe that is they receiue it by true faith and are truely partakers of it by the working of the holy Ghost eating not only panem Domini the bread of the Lord but also panem Dominum the bread the Lord as Augustine somtimes said Although it is the same not a twofold receiuing of the same and one Christ that is to say spirituall by faith whether it be giuen to our minde to bee taken in the bare word or Sacramentall signes beeing added thereunto And therefore it is not to bee denyed that those words Ioh. 6. doe belong to the spirituall eating which is done in the Supper For although Christ then spake not of the signes themselues yet he spake of the matter of the Sacrament For which cause the Fathers in their Homilies especially to the people applyed that place to the Sacrament of the Euchariste But as for a carnall or orall eating whereby the bodie of Christ may bee receiued with the mouth and conueyed into the stomack there is none because it cannot stand with a spiritual eating with his ascention a Iohn 6. verse 62 And because carnal eating is not only vnprofitable but Capernaiticall but the spirituall quickneth as it is in the same place b Verse 63. But whereas Bellarmine goeth about to prooue that the words of Christ Iohn 6. are properly to be vnderstoode of the corporall eating of the flesh of Christ which may bee done in the Eucharist Book 2. of the sacrament Enchir. Chapter 5◠which hee calleth Sacramentall because Christ confirmed with an oathe verilie verily which is not lawfull to adde but in most plaine sentences and which cannot be wrested to another sense least a gappe bee thus opened to periuries It is easily confuted because Christ Iohn 3 3 vsed the same oath in one figuratiue sentence and taken of Nichodemus to another sense verily verily I say vnto thee except a man be borne againe hee cannot see the Kingdome of GOD. And to make it a proper speaking a most absurd consequence should followe that euerie one comming neuer so vnworthilie shall haue eternall life for all such should eate the flesh of Christ vpon Psal 〈◊〉 97 But contrariwise Augustine speaking of those words of Christ saith Hast thou vnderstode spiritually They are spirit and life Hast thou vnderstoode carnally so also they are spirite and life but they are not to thee vnderstand spiritually those things which I haue spoken Yee shall not eate this bodie which yee see and drinke that bloud which they who shall crucifie mee shall shed I haue commended vnto you a certaine Sacrament beeing spiritually vnderstoode it shall quicken you but the flesh profiteth nothing And in his Tract vpon Iohn To beleeue in Christ This is to eate the liuing breade And hee saith that those words Except yee eate the flesh of the sonne of man doe signifie nothing else De Do et Chr stum Book 3 Chapter 16 but that wee must communicate with the Lords passion and sweetely thinke in our mindes that the flesh of Christ was crucified for vs. And hee saith Vt quid paras dentem ventrem Crede manducasti that is Why doest thou prepare thy tooth and thy belly beleeue and thou hast eaten in which words truely hee granteth that the flesh of Christ is eaten figuratiuely whether we regard the essence or the manner of corporall eating Which are the Sacramentall or definitiue words or the words of promise which the Lord added to the signes Namely those which doe shewe as it were the kernell or inward matter or the thing signifyed whereof some are said concerning the bread and some concerning the cuppe And truely there are two parts of that speach concerning the bread the first This is my bodie The latter Which is giuen for you or is broken Which is the subiect of the former part and also the Attribute The Pronoune demonstratiue This not taken adiectiuely but substantiuely which doth not signifie a singular thing and vnfruitfull or any singular thing of a more general substance which may signifie the same thing with that which is spoken of or as Scotus speaketh may pro eodem supponere that is put in the place of the same so as they which are signifyed by the subiect attribute differ not betwixt themselues except in a diuers manner of conceiuing as though the sense should be This thing cōteined in the bread is my bodie Neither also is that subiect to be vnderstoode of that which was bread as if wee should speake of that which Moses held in his hand and which was a staffe or a rod. This is a Serpent or this which was water at the mariage in Cana is wine Also it is not to be taken for the aduerbe of place Hic here But that pronoune demonstratiue is referred to certaine breade which Christ tooke brake and gaue to the Disciples but it is not referred to his owne bodie Paule being the interpreter 1. Cor. 10.16 The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ It is false therfore which Bellarmine assumeth booke 1. chap. 9. concerning the Eucharist that Hoc this cannot be spoken of a thing which is seene and openly knowne vnlesse that thing be of the neuter gender But the attribute is corpus meum my bodie which is spoken concerning the subiect that is to say true bread But the couple wherwith that attribute is ioyned with the subiect is the Substantiue Est is Is the verbe Est to be taken essentially or substantiuely and in his naturall signification In no wise but significatiuely representatiuely and figuratiuely and againe Bellarmine is deceiued who thinketh that this verbe cannot by any meanes bee taken in any other then in the proper signification because by no reason at all neither Phisicall nor Logicall nor Theologicall can an vnlike thing be saide of an vnlike properly existently essentially and substantially but onely figuratiuely Neither can two things remaining substantially diuided how much soeuer ioyned and vnited together in their essences bee truely saide so to bee one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that one may truely be said to be another substantially So the soule